ã€ŠD-INJECT Second Birthdayã€‹


 (Vol.1) Chapter 1: When Heaven and Hell Align

    Let me tell you a tale. It''s a long one, to say the least. This story is a comedy, but also a tragedy. It is a story of war and loss, of love and hope, of misery and despair. It is the record of my life, and of the lives that twisted and tangled with my own. It is a modern fantasy, an epic of how the world transformed. Whether the world changed for better or worse, I could not tell you. This is a legend of Gods and of Men.

    It all began with evolution. The natural process in which living things adapt and change to their environment. Evolution brought humanity this far into the modern era. But in recent years, humanity grew arrogant and complacent with itself. Mankind knew nothing of the impatience of Mother Nature, and her willingness to act through her own creations. A small group of humans awoke to their stagnant reality and sought change. These people would attempt to bring us to the future, by whatever means necessary. This desire for a bright future was the spark of Earth''s transformation.

    It¡¯s funny, to think that Nature had sought the aid of Science to push humanity from the grip of complacency. No one could have expected just how violent the journey to the future would be. The union of Nature and Science would bring forth a gathering of ashen clouds. A seemingly endless rain of blood would shower the Earth. The cries of the fallen would haunt the air. Many would remember the great storm for decades to come. It was to be an event of epic proportions.

    To think, I had lived my life oblivious up to that point. I never realized that humanity''s bloody warpath of progress had continued in secret. I couldn''t see the crimson rain cast down from above. Instead, I saw sunny blue skies and puffy white clouds. The world had trapped me in its illusory embrace. I was blind to the prices paid by humanity. Prices paid in blood and flesh. Few knew of the souls sacrificed to achieve a greater good. But it seemed that my ignorance was the most sinful of all. It seemed that I was the only one worth punishing.

    This is not a happy story. It''s the tale of an ignorant boy. This is the story of how Science and Nature conspired against that same boy. They punished him severely for his transgressions against destiny. This is the story of how I died.

    *****

    I lived in Evo City, a man-made island located in the heart of the Atlantic Ocean. It was built far enough from the equator to grant it all four seasons. Just as Nature desired. It was the one way she held dominion over a city built by men of Science. Within this island, men worked to establish power over evolution. By the will of Science, men experimented on their own humanity and forced it to evolve. Day after day, man strived for transcendence to no avail.

    The island itself was rather large and even had its own government. It stood alone, away from cancerous ties to the empires of the world. Many people came to the city to escape imperialist politics and live in comfort. The city had a Residential District full of affordable housing. There was an Entertainment District for pleasures both innocent and depraved. Even an abandoned Slum had emerged within the outer parts of the city. All these districts connected to Center City, the economic heart of Evo. Center City was where people went to fulfill their daily routines, or shop to keep the economy moving. Center City also housed the offices of the city''s government. The title of "Heart of the City" was more than fitting. All that just to fund human experimentation. It was quite the con when you think about it. So many sheep flocked towards a shepherd made of fool''s gold. Nature and Science seemed to be irresistible. After all, mankind was born of Nature¡¯s womb and fell in love with Science.

    *****

    Rain fell upon the luminous city of midnight covering the ground with a shimmering coat of aqua. My clothes felt damp and heavy as heavenly tears came crashing down on the world below. I trudged along the shining, wet pavement with a hood wrapping my face in cold shadow. I could see my reflection within the deep puddles of the road. Staring back at me was a sharp, pale face wearing a sullen expression. Twin colored eyes glared from within the rippling dark. My left eye was completely black like the void of the puddle below. My right eye bore a simple pupil shielded by its white halo. Messy, jet black strands of hair stemmed down from my scalp into sharp, unkempt bangs. I looked contemplative, like a young Greek statue. But unlike the Greeks, my body was lithe and common. Agility was my forte as opposed to Olympian strength.

    Simplistic clothing adorned my lanky figure. A white t-shirt beneath blue checkerboard hoodie safeguarded my torso in cloth. Simple black pants and shoes shielded my legs and feet from the elements. I didn''t complicate my appearance, nor did I really take pride in it. I dressed simply, with a hint of style.

    I sank into the glare of my reflection for some time, until the sound of sirens approached the alleyway. Red and blue lights poured into the backstreet. A voice that was not my own began to ripple throughout my mind.

    "Hostile contacts moving in at twelve and six," said the voice in near monotone.

    An irritated sigh of warm breath danced with the cold rainy air. I saw police cruisers pull up to the alleyway. The Evo City Police Department emblem displayed itself along the doors with pride. I sighed to myself and focused on channeling energy. I felt my hand begin to tingle as what looked like a pulsating black sphere enlarged above my open palm. The orb began to contort and transfigure into the shape of a longsword held tight in my grasp. The blade was blacker than the rainy night sky and looked as endless as the universe. The weapon looked as if the fabric of reality around it was being consumed into its abyssal depths. With a swift motion I tore open a gash in the space ahead of me, and I escaped into the black matter. The police officers stormed the alley in search of their suspect only to find silence. I had vanished from perceivable reality and slipped away from their sight, but they were still in mine. I watched as they searched for their target. I could see the police officers speaking to each other, but no sound could enter my ears.

    "What are they saying?" I muttered.

    "They are looking for you. We can take them out here, or we can let them go for the time being."

    I sat lying in wait as the officers continued to search the area. I could''ve dispatched them with little effort. It wouldn''t be the first time I had killed someone. But if I attacked, it could have resulted in some unwanted attention from the ECPD. My existence was meant to be a best-kept secret. There could be no witnesses to the kind of power I possessed. I lived in the cracks and crevices of a world where flesh creatures lust for the will to dominate. But, at the same time, I knew I could leave those officers chasing their tails. While that meant they might eventually find me, I would still be a low priority target. The cops had much bigger fish to fry. I was considering leaving the officers alive until the voice swayed my decision.

    "You¡¯re gonna have to decide quickly. She knows where you are," said the voice with a great sense of urgency.

    I immediately broke free from my shroud and emerged in reality. I cleaved into a police officer with my blade of dark matter. The officer fell to the ground with a large gaping wound. A gash stretched from the officer''s left shoulder and tore through his torso like a canyon. It was like my sword had erased part of his body. I summoned another blade to my free hand as the officers opened fire. A sword of glowing white matter shimmered with light that rose from the blade like smoke. I swiftly blocked the bullets with my light blade as they hurtled towards me. A simple flick of the wrist guided my black blade with great speed. Within seconds I stepped back into negative space as gunfire rang out into the rainy sky. I wanted to make a scene. I was sending a signal flare for the one who was hunting me. It would only be a matter of time before she arrived.

    Soon enough, the inferno had found me. Yet I remained hidden in the void as she reaped the souls of her foes with flames. I could see her with my waking eyes. Crimson hair flowed behind her with the same chaos as the flames she wielded. Her eyes were blue like ice, with reflections of embers dancing across her gaze. Her figure was slender and pale like a ghost.

    A tight corset of black leather clung to her curves and pushed up her bust. A red on black plaid skirt covered her waist as a pair of fishnet stockings climbed up her legs. The boots she wore on her feet were tall and brought forth a powerful presence from within the glamour. The boots were black, of course, with belts and buckles wrapping around their length.

    A pleasure filled grin stretched to the edges of her beautiful face as she burned her foes to ash. It was only when that last survivor begged for his life, that I emerged to face her. The woman wreathed in hellfire. The woman who brought this fate upon me. The woman who killed my father. The woman who killed me.

    I glared at my foe as she stood holding the body of a dead cop. I watched in anger as the cop''s body crumbled into dust that fluttered down to the wet pavement.

    "You¡¯re a tough one to find," she said with an almost flirty tone.

    "Only when I don''t want to be found," I responded before silence overtook us.

    We stared into each other¡¯s eyes with murderous intent. The air around me rose in temperature slowly before finally igniting into a storm of flames. I leapt above the fire and found myself closer to my target. I brought my light blade down upon her. My strike collided with a flame-imbued arm as the woman took a defensive stance. I swung my abyssal sword as she blocked its twin only for her to defend once more. The strike of my blade grazed her hand, erasing the flames that enveloped it. That was when I struck. I slashed her arm with my light sword and kicked her back. She flew backward and skidded along the wet pavement as I approached. She grinned to herself as she licked the blood from her wound.

    "You¡¯ve gotten stronger. I like it."

    The burning girl stretched out her arm and unloaded a barrage of fireballs from her palm. I reacted in an instant and recalled my dark blade. Black matter gathered at my palm in a pulsating sphere as I guided my hand. The space in front of me tore open like cloth erasing every projectile that came near it.

    "You have no idea."

    I summoned my black sword back to my hand and charged towards my enemy with furious footsteps. The girl began to channel flames through her hands. Steam began to rise from puddles as they bubbled and boiled over. The voice in my head shouted with utmost urgency.

    "Stop! You can¡¯t survive her next attack!"

    It was too late. She let out a blood-curdling scream of rage and sent a massive blast of white flames towards me. Without even thinking, I sliced my way into negative space and hid away from the blaze. I sighed in relief as I just barely escaped being burned to a crisp. My eyes locked on the woman as she searched for me in a rage.

    "You are still much stronger than me," I said under my breath.

    She was always stronger than me. She was strong since the day I first encountered her. The day she ended my life in the blink of an eye.

    *****

    People long ago used to believe in Abraxas, the god who saved humanity from a fake world. A German writer talked about the world being like an egg. For a bird to be born it must destroy the egg, the world. The day I died, I emerged from the egg and destroyed the world I called home. I have flown to Abraxas. I have long since seen the true world and destroyed the egg. The world that trapped me within its perpetual fantasy. The life I lived was no more than a dream that I awoke from. My own life was the egg that I had left behind shattered. Yet, it is a dream I still wish I could go back to. I would have given anything to return to the broken shell that remained. For the pleasures of my new existence are few and far between. Abraxas has saved me, yet I continue to resent the god¡¯s help.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    My life began on a sorrowful note. My mother passed away giving birth to me. My father kept her death from me until he thought I could handle hearing those words. It''s something I remember blaming myself for. My father always told me my mother was beautiful, and that it was not my fault that she died. I can barely remember the first and last time I saw her. I like to think she was beautiful, a goddess in her own right.

    My father, on the other hand, reminded me of a knight out of a fantasy world. He was a strong and brave man who would protect me with his life if it came to it. But, I don''t think he ever anticipated that his promise would seek fulfillment. Even then, he laid his life down for me without hesitation. He died a proud warrior to the bitter end.

    *****

    I remember it as clear as day. The day my world shattered like glass. My father had brought me to the street mall that had just opened up in Center City. The sky was bright and cheery that day. Everything seemed perfect, as things often do before tragedy strikes. It was the subtle calm before the storm.

    It happened in a flash. An explosion ripped its way through the east side of the market. Panic flooded into the streets, carried by smoke and fire. As the dust finally settled, I saw her. The girl who would kill me. Her scarlet hair appeared to glow like the flames she wielded. I looked on in shock as she picked people up one by one and dug her scolding hands into their skin. The girl watched in bliss as her victim''s flesh and bone atomized in her clutches. I could hear the chilling screams of every single person destroyed by that girl¡¯s power.

    I remember turning back to my father and shouting at him to do something. He was frozen in place. I tried my best to get him to snap out of his daze. I kept shaking his arm and tugging on his collar. I had no idea how futile my actions were. Every attempt to try and drag my father from his stupor would have no effect. My mind was just forcing me further and further into denial. It was only when I began to give up that the illusion broke apart, and I saw the truth. My father was burned alive by the girl¡¯s flames. The fire charred and tore through my father''s body. He was completely unrecognizable. His skull was almost completely exposed and crumbling into dust. I stood there in absolute disbelief as I saw the face of my father, mutilated by that girl¡¯s flames. I watched as my father¡¯s body slowly disintegrated. I was too scared to even shed a tear as I clung to his decaying hands before they finally faded away on the wind. I remember screaming. I didn''t cry in panic. Instead, my tears were shed in rage and sorrow. I felt a feeling swelling up inside me that I had never known. My father became nothing more than a memory. The good life I had was gone and I was left alone.

    My breath felt hot as I glared at the woman while she strolled through her killing fields with glee. And in that moment of suffering, I did the unthinkable. I felt an unfathomable rage fill me as I charged towards the woman. I surged forth, letting loose a terrifying battle cry. I did not stop when I saw that fearsome grin of hers. In one swift motion, she hurled a single ball of flame towards me. I felt my survival instincts take control, as I dodged the incoming blast. The woman didn¡¯t seem too surprised and began to fire off a few more blasts. I took cover behind a pile of rubble and began to breathe heavily. Scorched bodies lay at my feet, some still breathing and staring at me with eyes begging for life. My mind was racing with fear as fireballs shattered into clouds of embers against the rocks. Soon, my fate wouldn¡¯t be much different from the ashen corpses strewn around me. I could hear the woman speaking firmly, as she walked ever closer to my cover.

    "Come out and fight me, kid! It¡¯s your own life you''re wasting here! Might as well go out a hero, right?"

    I clenched my fists tight as I prepared myself. I planned to dash from my hideaway and tackle the burning woman.

    "Good luck saving what¡¯s left, kid," said the woman in a malicious tone.

    I felt the weight of her words drag my heart into the depths of despair. My body was drenching itself in sweat. Rage consumed me. She was taunting me. She had no value for life. Her view of humanity was skewed and malformed. She believed everyone below her to be weaklings, and that she was the top of the food chain. To her, those who could not stand up to her or surpass her had no right to live. Her power was immense, there was no way I could resist her for long. I was only human. Despite my fear, I still felt my body vault over my shield of rubble and charge towards the woman.

    "That¡¯s it. Come to me," the woman muttered to herself.

    I watched her body begin to glow with an immense white light and felt the air burning away at my skin.

    I can''t recall much after that. I saw a white flash and felt a heavy pain on my back. I remember blinking in and out of consciousness while feeling pain throughout my entire body. Everything hurt. I could only feel that heavy, numbing pain. With each flash of consciousness, I stared at that woman in absolute, soul-crushing fear. But then, something else wormed its way out of the blackest pits of my fear. I felt acceptance.

    I felt a gentle warmth overcome me as I tried to sit up against the stone wall I had been flung into. I was feeling content. I gave my fate a pained smile with whatever energy I had left. The woman came ever so close, with fire in her fingertips. I had accepted death. Back then, the thought of going on to be with my father didn¡¯t seem so bad. After a while, I couldn¡¯t even feel the pain anymore. I was ready to leave. Memories from sixteen years of life flashed in my mind. The woman approached and crouched down in front of me. A menacing smile carved itself into her face. She dragged her hand gently across my burned head as she spoke.

    "I¡¯ll give you some credit, you lasted much longer than most. Tell you what, I¡¯m a nice girl. I¡¯ll give you a little reward."

    I stared at the woman with wounded eyes as she stood. Then, out of nowhere, I felt a sharp kick to my scorched stomach. I screamed out in agony as I slumped over from the blow. The woman grinned as she raised her leg to kick me once more.

    "Your reward is a long and agonizing death! A fitting death for someone who can take the pain~!"

    The woman dropped her foot into the back of my skull. I felt the heel of her boot press me into the smoldering stone ground. I screamed out in unbearable pain as I felt the skin of my face sizzle and peel away. The smell of my own searing flesh invaded my nostrils. My mind was stuck on a loop. The same four words kept repeating in my head.

    "I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m going to die! I¡¯m going to die!"

    The woman continued to grin as she licked her lips. She tilted my head up from the chin and stared into my bloodshot eyes. I felt her fist pound right into my cheek over and over and over again. An inescapable rain of blows fell upon me. I felt like any second my jaw would break off from its joints. Finally, she kicked me back to the ground and I let out a raspy scream as a sharp sting shot all throughout my back. The woman, still flashing her murderous smile, began to stomp onto my weakened chest.

    My hands stretched towards the clear blue sky as it cast its warm light down onto the decimated ground. I couldn''t even continue screaming as I felt my ribs crunch and collapse on my lungs. Blood began to flow from my mouth onto my burnt flesh, bringing me only more pain. The woman continued to stomp into my long since collapsed chest. Finally, she placed her foot on my shoulder and grasped my hand. She pulled on my arm with all her power and I felt every snap and tear. After seconds that felt like hours, my arm broke off from my shoulder, and then she broke my other arm. I couldn¡¯t even scream anymore. All I could do was stare at the peaceful sky above in unbearable misery.

    Next, she would break my legs. My whole body was a plaything for this sadistic pyromaniac. I couldn¡¯t escape her, I couldn¡¯t even crawl. I was stuck, flat on my back, body burned and bloody, with all my limbs broken. The woman flashed a satisfied smile at her work and glared at me with familiar ferocity.

    "I think you¡¯re ready to die now. The flames will slowly tear you down into nothing. I hope you¡¯ve made peace with whatever god you pray to."

    I saw the woman gather flames into her palm. That ball of flame would be the thing to kill me. I gave the woman a nod as if to say "do it." She smiled and hurled that ball of fire towards me. I could see it heading towards my eyes in slow motion. Each second felt like an eternity in Inferno. The memories of my life continued to play out like a movie. This was it, there was nowhere to go but forward. Forward into the fire. I closed my eyes and smiled as I welcomed the end. I wanted to die with a smile.

    I remember hearing a strange sound as I embraced Death''s skeletal body. In that moment I pulled myself from Death''s bony arms and opened my eyes. That was when I first laid eyes upon him. Someone had come to save me, but he was no knight in shining armor. This knight¡¯s armor was a coat blacker than the deepest abyss. He was beautiful, with his jet black hair glistening in the light of the flames. Thin, square shaped glasses rested gently on the bridge of his nose. A single finger pushed the frames against his face as he glared at his opponent. He looked to be a number of years older than me. His thin body cleverly disguised the strength and weight of a legendary warrior. All his clothes were completely black like a shadow. The most noticeable article being his long coat that waved in the wind. Its blood red interior brought out a fierce contrast to the abyssal black. His jet gloves had white lines running over-top his knuckles. Clutched in his right hand was his Excalibur. A large Scottish Claymore. An old and simple weapon for such a brave, yet strange man. I could barely hear what he said to the woman, but one thing stood out.

    "You really have lost yourself, haven¡¯t you, Nina?"

    Nina. That was her name. The name of the woman who killed my father. I was alone because of her. I watched as the strange man stared down Nina. Nina chuckled as she channeled flames through her palms.

    "And you haven¡¯t changed one bit, Genesis!"

    I watched as a flurry of flames surged towards the strange man named Genesis. In seconds, the raging flames were cut down into nothing but embers by a simple steel blade. I would have been amazed had I not been waning in and out of consciousness. Everything was just a blur. I remember watching the man named Genesis fighting that girl, Nina. I remember feeling hands lift me onto what I believed to be a stretcher of some sort. Then there was nothing, just the blackness. I was surrounded by shadows.

    *****

    Everything blurred together into one confusing memory after I was taken from the street mall. I remember seeing the man named Genesis talking to another man with long blond hair. The blond man said something strange, but I was so broken and beaten that it was almost impossible to hear. I can only remember a single sentence said by the blond man.

    "The boy is important, we have no choice but to proceed ahead of schedule."

    My consciousness started to fade as I heard Genesis'' voice.

    "But is he even ready to accept his fate?" responded Genesis with concern.

    I blacked out again after that. My eyes wouldn¡¯t open again until I was brought into what looked like a laboratory. The lab was completely white, like the heavens. Light seemed to flood into the room from the corners and edges. I watched as the blond haired man looked at me with sorrow consuming his eyes. I could barely hear, but I could read the words coming from his lips.

    "I¡¯m so sorry," the blond man muttered as he prepared a syringe.

    The man held up the small syringe and flicked it twice. I soon felt the needle of the syringe penetrate straight into my neck with gentle precision. I clenched my teeth as the needle pierced its way through my charred flesh. The blond man was injecting something into my veins. My eyes began to widen as a strange sensation came over me. It felt like something was invading my body. Black and white flashes danced in my vision. My body jerked violently with each sudden flicker. Something was happening to me. What was happening to me? Fear and inquiry dragged me back into the depths of unconsciousness. My vision faded taking the flashes with it as I fell into a coma once more.

    I came back to consciousness in what felt like seconds. This time, I awoke to the sound of an electric razor. I could feel the buzzing of the razor as it shaved off the hair that remained on my burned skull. I remember clenching my fist in pain as the scientist continued to shave me bald.

    After removing my remaining patches of hair, the blond man laid me on my back and put me under anesthetic. Despite the anesthesia, I still could feel a slight, yet sharp, pain in my skull. It felt like someone was tunneling their way into my brain. Something was inserted into my brain. My mind had been invaded by some foreign device. I began to go into a panic.

    "Something was in my mind. Something in my brain. Boring a hole in my brain. Something. Brain. Something. Boring. Brain. Boring. Hole in Brain. Boring."

    My thoughts became a jumbled, incoherent mess. My breath grew heavy, my heartbeat quickened.

    "Just what the hell are they doing to me!?" is what I thought as I endured this bizarre intrusion on my mind.

    Then, a cornucopia of bizarre colors clouded my vision with bright explosions of chromatic light. My whole brain felt like it was about to split in two. The sharp pain in the back of my head worsened. Colors continued to flash in front of my mind¡¯s eye. My body felt like it began to seize violently with each new flash of color. There was a ringing in my ear and it kept getting louder. A surge of information flooded over me in seconds. More colors flashed. The pain grew worse. The ringing was all I could hear. The sound kept me from being able to think, my brain was falling apart.

    "My brain, the skull being drilled through. The blood. I''m going crazy!" was the only thought that escaped the vivid explosions.

    This torture went on for only ten minutes, yet it felt like ten thousand years of psychotropic insanity. Ten thousand years of unimaginable sensations that had flushed out my brain. Everything that was once me was being overwritten, like computer data. When at last I woke up from the nightmare, I heard a voice. I heard a voice inside my head.

    "Where am I?"

 (Vol.1) Chapter 2: "Why Wont You Stand?"

    Time passed by in a slow haze. I had no sign of what was minutes and what was days. I awoke within the confines of what I can only describe as a white box. The room was completely empty, save for the black chair I woke up in. I couldn¡¯t tell where the walls were, let alone the door. The room was an endless expanse of white light that was almost blinding. It felt like the afterlife. Had I journeyed through the tunnel of shadow? Had I gone through the door of light? Was I at the Gates of Heaven or the Gates of Hell? Or was I sent into endless Purgatory? I looked around at the perpetual white space with blank curiosity.

    "Is this¡­? The afterlife?"

    For a while, I was alone with only my voice and the quiet to keep me company. My curious voice echoed throughout the deep chamber of alabaster. When the echo resolved, all that remained was my heavy breathing and the steady thump of my heart. All was quiet amidst the emptiness. But the silence was not to last.

    A single voice pierced through the domain of silence. A voice that was not my own, yet it spoke using my own lips. It was a voice that was not my own. I felt my mouth move on its own as words that did not belong to me came tumbling out.

    "Far from it. Welcome to the land of the living."

    Panic struck me like lightning. I screamed and felt my chair tip backward as I stumbled to the ground. I was breathing heavy as I felt anxiety take hold while the voice continued to speak through me. My lips became a conduit for this voice''s existence.

    "Relax kid, relax! You¡¯re gonna be fine!"

    I couldn¡¯t relax. Too much had happened, and it was all coming back. Images of my father¡¯s body burning and crumbling to ashes replayed over and over. I curled up on the floor in my astonishment and screamed to the heavens in the ceiling. My body felt heavy, like cinder blocks were strapped to my back. I couldn''t move. My heart was beginning to pound against the confines of my ribcage. All I could hear was that quickening heartbeat. My chest felt like it would explode with each thump of my aching heart. The pain was unbearable, and yet I couldn¡¯t even scream anymore. I couldn''t get enough air into my lungs. My whole body was soaking with sweat. It wasn¡¯t long before I blacked out yet again from the shock.

    I descended deeper into the darkness of my recent past. I found myself falling headfirst into the pits of shadow. Ghastly wails assaulted my ears without mercy. Screams that were all too familiar chanted in a chorus of maddening cries. It was the same ambience that imprinted itself upon my memory. These were the screams of all those that Nina killed that day. Out of nowhere, flames pierced through the veil of shade surrounding me. Massive plumes of fire, the size of mountains, painted the bleak landscape. My eyes opened within this terrifying plane as I felt myself flip over and land on my feet. I looked around the inferno before me and saw a figure standing in the distance. A black silhouette with a long coat waving in the wind of the storm. I tried my best to get closer to the figure in the distance. I stretched my hand out to the figure as I stumbled forward through the smoke and fire. The wind and the flames all pushed against me, making it even harder to move. Every step felt like it carried the weight of every lost soul Nina claimed. All the torturous weeping grew louder and louder as I continued to walk forward. Through the cacophony of cries, I heard a voice that parted the sea of torment.

    "Come on, son. Keep walking."

    I felt my legs give in from the moment those words reached my ears. The voice was unmistakable. The voice that pierced through the veil of horror belonged to my father. My father''s voice had ripped through the burning air and gripped my heart like a vice. My will to go on was shattered.

    The flames sent me tumbling into the ground while they began to eat at my legs. I howled as I felt the fire tear through to my bones and nerves. In that moment, the flames swarmed me like starved rats feasting on a corpse. As I struggled against the fire, I heard my father¡¯s voice once more.

    "You¡¯re almost there son."

    I didn¡¯t understand, but I kept crawling. I kept crawling as the flames had turned my legs to ashes. A trail of human dust lingered behind me as I dragged my burning torso across the abyssal floor. I lacked the breath to scream anymore. I felt my own blood claw at my lungs beckoning them to break free from their bony prison. Flames began to boil my blood into iron vapors. My vision was failing and my father continued to call to me. But no matter how hard I pushed, I wouldn¡¯t make it. I felt my strength deplete little by little as the flames consumed me. Finally, my body succumbed to the flame and I went silently into the dark.

    I awoke from my sleep like a diver resurfacing above the ocean, desperately gasping for precious air. Sweat dripped down my shaven head as I came to terms with my environment for the second time. I was sitting back in the chair. My body was shaking. Something was inside me, fighting for control. I knew that the voice had something to do with it. My eyes were wide with fear. I had no idea what had happened to me.

    In truth, I wished I had died. I wished Death had taken me from this pathetic existence I was trapped in. I didn¡¯t want to be alive. Not like that. Not with that fear. It was like I had been born again. I felt like an infant once more, everything in the world was new and terrifying. I heard what sounded like a door opening followed by the voice talking to me again through my body.

    "Someone¡¯s coming."

    "I know."

    "It¡¯s Genesis, look alive dammit!"

    "Get out of my head."

    "It¡¯s not your head anymore."

    Genesis approached me. His fluttering black coat was a striking contrast to the white room I occupied. He approached me in graceful strides characteristic of his commanding nature. I could feel his strength from his footsteps alone. Every step he took felt like it had the power to reduce mountains to rubble. Just who the hell was this guy? Why was he so strong?

    I glared up at Genesis and got a much better look at his face. He really did look a lot like me, but he was tall and authoritative. The look of a commander suited him almost too well. He looked to be at least nineteen, maybe twenty. Thin strands of ebony fell just above his eyes while the rest feel neatly along the shape of his skull. His eyes were like a deep bronze sea adorned by a sleek pair of black glasses resting upon the bridge of his nose.

    His clothes hadn¡¯t changed much from the day I met him. He wore a black button up shirt with matching pants and shoes. A crimson necktie matching the interior of his iconic black coat sat against his chest. A black scabbard was strapped to the side of Genesis¡¯ coat, housing his Claymore.

    Genesis stopped in front of me as I shifted my eyes downward into the reflective glossy floor. It was hard maintaining eye contact with one as intimidating as Genesis. Instead, I sought solace in my own reflection. But, it was not adoration that drew my eyes to the ground. It was fear, and fear is what kept me fixated upon myself. It was a fear which emerged when I gazed into my own eyes. My eyes had changed. My left eye had turned blood red while my right eye was a bizarre mixture of white and black splotches. It looked like ink spilling into a glass of water. I had no idea that I was still talking to the voice in a haze. My muttering ceased when I heard Genesis speak with anger.

    "Shut up! Both of you!"

    I immediately looked up at Genesis with my mutated eyes. I must have looked like a lost, wounded puppy.

    "It seems you have no control over your Second Personality, let alone your powers," Genesis said with a much calmer tone.

    The other voice within me retorted almost immediately.

    "I¡¯m perfectly under control. The kid here is just weak."

    Genesis stood there, meeting my hopeless gaze with his own cold stare. He looked angered, almost like he was disappointed in something. I was uncertain of what thoughts could be going through such a complex mind. Genesis spoke a simple command as I sat there staring into his cold bronze spheres.

    "Stand up."

    Those words hit me with such force I felt like I would choke. No one could imagine such a trivial command would evoke such a negative response. But, when you become lost in an abyss of thought you lack motivation for the simplest of tasks. Stand up? But why? I couldn''t help but analyze that command, being in the state that I was. What was left for me in the outside world? My father was my whole world, my life was his. His death was the end of my world. Now that he was long gone I had no one else to turn to. I was now locked within this white purgatory. I had no reason to continue living. Despite the fact I had survived Nina''s flames, I was dead. My life was completely destroyed, and I had nothing to go back to.

    Life is more than just the blood pumping through a person''s veins. It¡¯s the people you experience it with. And when you experience so much of your life with only one person, you risk losing yourself once they''re gone. I had lost everything as well as myself. My reason to stand up died with my father. Even the shell of skin sheltering my soul was not my own. Nothing in this new existence felt like it belonged to me.

    One would expect curiosity to drive me forward. But I walked a blurry line between the strange and familiar. I was trapped in between lives both old and new. While Abraxas plucked me from the false old life I lived, I had yet to make the choice to carry on. After all, how could I carry on without someone who made up so much of my life?

    Genesis looked down at me as if he was a god looking upon his creation.

    "Why won¡¯t you stand?" asked Genesis in a calm voice.

    "Why does a baby stand when its mother tells it to?"

    Genesis seemed to cock his head. My response was more than unorthodox.

    "You''re not an infant anymore."Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "Do you remember your childhood? Did you stand up when your mother told you to?"

    Genesis clenched his teeth in a fury.

    "A child stands because it must obey the orders of their mother."

    "Wrong."

    I glared up at Genesis with enraged, yet cocky eyes.

    "You do things because you have a reason too. Just following orders is never enough. It is not a reason. It is an excuse," I said with a defiant tone.

    Genesis gripped his sword tight. My words were beginning to upset him. I continued my speech regardless of Genesis'' obvious disdain.

    "We were both children at some point. We had to have a reason to stand. We had to have a reason to carry out our lives on our own two feet. No child ever listens to their mother blindly. But you never had a mother, did you?"

    I heard Genesis grunt as he drew his Claymore. I sat completely still as he brought his blade down onto me. A loud clash of metal echoed throughout the glossy white expanse. My left arm had moved on its own and blocked the strike with a sword made of light. Genesis seemed a little surprised by the sudden defense, as was I.

    "I may not like this sack of shit, but this is my body too. I am not going to let you harm it, Genesis," said the other voice with determination.

    Genesis grunted and withdrew his sword to his side. He stepped back and looked down at my lonesome self. I sighed as I stared back at him before I spoke up weakly.

    "I won¡¯t stand. No matter how much you threaten me."

    "Why won¡¯t you stand? You had a reason to stand before, what happened to make you want to fall?"

    "You know damn well what happened!" I responded in a growl.

    Genesis sighed to himself and took a moment before speaking once more.

    "Your father."

    "The one reason I had to live is gone. It and my own body were burned alive. By all definitions, I should be dead. I don¡¯t belong in the world of the living anymore."

    "Then find a reason!" Genesis shouted.

    "You and I both know that the dead cannot walk the Earth."

    Genesis turned his back to me. He took a few minutes to think. He had one trump card up his sleeve. His victory now banked solely on one advantage. Genesis continued to glare at me. He then tossed his Claymore at my feet.

    "If you are so hell-bent on being dead, then run my sword through your chest. Allow the shell to die with everything else," Genesis said with confidence.

    I felt Genesis set his eyes upon me as if to declare his victory. He was right to do so. He was much smarter than me. I had only two choices. Take up his offer and die in pain, or keep living as the empty shell I was.

    The truth was, I wanted to die. I wanted it to end. My greatest desire was to move on to the afterlife and be with my father and mother. But there was something inside me that made me hesitate. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. A sick grin stretched across my face as I looked at the Claymore at my feet. I wasn¡¯t ready to die yet. I had one thing I had left to do. My grin was quickly retracted as I struggled to pull myself away from the precipice of madness. I could feel a murderous intent manifesting within. I could not let it win over my mind.

    "Show me your resolve," Genesis said as I struggled to decide.

    "No. I can''t..."

    Genesis frowned in disappointment as he retrieved his blade. His scorn made a visible stain on his face. I looked up at him with a question formulating within my gaze.

    "May I ask you something?"

    Genesis reluctantly nodded and gestured for me to proceed with my inquiry.

    "What do you think it means to live?" I asked.

    "Shouldn''t the dead focus on the fact that they even lived in the first place?" responded Genesis in an attempt to turn my conflicted emotions against me.

    "Don''t you think my question may determine whether I am dead or alive?"

    "Perhaps," Genesis said in agreement as he took a moment to think up an answer.

    Life is not an easy thing to understand. It is so infinitely complex that mere men could only hope to comprehend it. But, it didn''t stop the two of us from trying.

    "Feeling. As humans, we have the ability to feel an overwhelming sensation. Psychologists called it self-awareness. A feeling that tells us that we are here, that we are alive. I believe Descartes'' theory falls in line with this idea. The idea that we think, therefore we are. Perhaps that is the best explanation for that feeling of self-awareness."

    I took a moment to process Genesis'' hypothesis.

    "But there are people born into this world who can''t sense anything, or feel emotions. How can they feel that they are alive?"

    "It is like Descartes said, we think therefore we are. This feeling is one of the mind. No human can ever lose that sense of self-awareness. We can only distract ourselves from the idea of our own existence. But, self-awareness cannot be permanently erased. Otherwise, we would be nothing but husks."

    I chuckled to myself. Something about this conversation was humorous to me. While his points were sound, the fact Genesis would recite Descartes was amusing. In my opinion, Descartes was the most overrated of philosophers.

    "You keep quoting Descartes. You could have picked any philosopher to back your argument and you chose Descartes. Why?"

    "His theory, to me, is the most fitting," responded Genesis in an almost defeated voice.

    "We aren''t here because we think. There are things beyond simple cognition. I believe that we dream therefore we are. Dreams are the greatest proof that we have any existence. They are like a metaphysical ID card. No two dreams are alike in the same way no two bodies are alike. Even memories can be sucked into the dream space and become dreams themselves. All the more reason to believe that I don''t exist. What you see in this chair is no longer a living human being. I am just a skin suit left here to rot away with the passage of time. I have no dreams, and trauma has practically erased my memories. I feel empty. The feeling you spoke of, I can''t feel that anymore. I have become the very husk you described. Self-awareness is the sense of belonging to the world, that you are here now and here is where you were meant to be. But now, I don''t feel like I belong anywhere¡­"

    Genesis looked at me with pitying eyes. He felt sympathy towards my plight. My broken spirit had revealed itself to him and he was overwhelmed. He had no more angles left to take except for one. He looked at the sword at his side.

    "Then why didn''t you take your own life when I offered you the chance?"

    "I¡­ I don''t know."

    Genesis shifted his gaze back to me as he revealed his new strategy. The question that would shut me up for a while.

    "Do you want revenge?"

    I felt my mind begin to ache. My eyes widened. I could hear Nina''s maniacal laugh in my ears. My fists began to close tight. I was starting to sweat.

    "I don''t know."

    I was taught never to harbor hatred towards those who hurt me. Even when I was picked on as a child my father would always advise me to "kill them with kindness." My father''s advice was the guiding force in my life. But I could not deny. There was an inkling of darkness eating away at my innocent heart. A hatred unknown to a heart filled with light was intruding upon me. Deep within, I wanted to spill Nina''s blood. After all, everything from before that day was a blur. The guiding words of my father could no longer restrain me from acting upon my anger.

    There was a glint in my eyes as my curiosity peaked. A primal desire sparked inside my heart. The thought of avenging my father began to take root in my mind. Immediately, a path revealed itself to me. But there were doubts in my mind. From what little memories I retained, I had never killed before. The thought of killing Nina felt satisfying, but disgusting at the same time. Could I do it? Could I bring myself to take a life? Even if I could bring myself to steal Nina¡¯s life, how would I find her?

    "What if I told you I could help you kill her? All I would require of you is that you stand up from that chair," Genesis continued.

    I said nothing. Silence pervaded our conversation. Genesis clenched his teeth in frustration. My stubbornness drove him furious.

    "What about your sense of honor?!" Genesis asked in a desperate cry.

    "The dead have no honor!" I screamed.

    That was the last straw. The questioning of my honor was what finally broke me further.

    "You are not dead! No matter how many times you say it, you are alive!"

    "You''re wrong! My body may continue to move, but my purpose, my memory, every part of the person I was, died. You are giving orders to nothing more than an empty shell. I should have gone on to the next life! I''m just a fucking shell that has no more belonging to this world! I am Earth''s fucking tumor!"

    Genesis stepped back. He felt the full weight of my words as I descended into my madness and sorrow. He was beginning to regret the things he said. He looked at me, desperately hiding his shame.

    "He won''t do it, Genesis. Despite the control I have, his will really is something else. He won¡¯t let me in completely," the "other voice," said.

    Genesis looked on analytically as I sat there shaking uncontrollably. The stress of two minds fighting for dominance was taking its toll on my body. Genesis nodded with affirmation and turned his back to me.

    "I shall see what Lockhart thinks of this."

    I didn¡¯t know who Lockhart was, but he seemed rather important.

    *****

    Genesis exited the White Room and made his way to a rather elegant office located a few floors above. There, sat at the rich mahogany desk, was a man in a lab coat. A man with long blond hair. Genesis gave a short glance to the blond man before taking a seat in front of the desk. The scientist seemed to be looking over a slew of files. Genesis could barely make out the label on one of the file folders. Genesis presumed those documents had something to do with the new addition to the team. At the edge of the scientist¡¯s luxurious furnishing was a nameplate that read "Lockhart." Genesis took a deep breath before finally speaking.

    "It would seem there is some conflict between the boy and his Second Personality."

    Lockhart laid down the files on the table and sighed deeply to himself.

    "As to be expected. We never anticipated that things could get this out of hand. It is going to take some time before he is ever ready to accept what he is," said Lockhart with a grim tone.

    "Nina has yet to be found. Her last act of violence was on such a scale that the authorities can no longer ignore it. There is going to be another battle, just like in New York," responded Genesis in concern.

    "New York was different Genesis. My employer is the one responsible for Evo City¡¯s construction. Therefore his ties with the local government run deep. He will more than likely put someone he can trust on the investigation. However, this does not change the fact that Nina must be dealt with and fast."

    Genesis clenched his fist tightly as he struggled to keep himself calm and collected.

    "Permission to speak freely, sir?" he asked in a frustrated voice.

    "Go right ahead. This is not the military."

    "He¡¯s a failure. We were rushed and now we may never succeed with the project."

    Lockhart nodded in agreement and sighed deeply once more as he rubbed his fatigued eyes. He knew how harsh this setback was for him and the boy he had saved. But he and his team had been through worse trials.

    Many years prior, New York City became the stage for an immense battle. Reports of supernatural and inexplicable events flooded the news sphere, forcing the United States to act. To this day no one knows exactly what had happened in the battle, except for Genesis and Lockhart. The scientist looked up at Genesis with an intense gaze.

    "Even if he is a failure now, we must do everything in our power to make sure he is ready," Lockhart said in a demanding voice.

    Genesis nodded and was dismissed. As he was about to exit the office, the twin doors slammed open. Standing there with clenched fists was an enraged young woman with blue hair and blood red eyes. She stormed into the room, passed Genesis, and headed for Lockhart with hatred and sorrow in her glare.

    "You sick son of a bitch!" she screamed in frustration.

    The scientist flinched slightly at the hurtful words spoken by the young woman. He turned to face her with an unwavering gaze as she continued her verbal assault.

    "Why did you do this to him!? You should have let him die!? Why would you make him into one of us!? Hasn''t he suffered enough!?"

    Tears began to well up in her eyes as she screamed. She had never met the boy who lost his life, only to be reborn. She had no idea what his name was, yet she felt unfathomably empathetic. She had witnessed firsthand what Nina and Lockhart had done to the boy. She was there when Lockhart turned this poor kid into something inhuman. She watched as they operated upon his scorched body. She felt her heart collapse on itself as they shaved his burned scalp. She couldn''t bear to look when they injected the Second Personality into his consciousness. The girl felt more than terrible seeing all those things happen before her eyes. She couldn''t understand why, but her heart was with this stranger. What was this feeling of empathy? Why was she crying over someone she had never met?

    Lockhart stepped out from behind his desk as the young blue haired woman continued to weep. The girl didn''t understand anything. Her mind was reeling with confusion. But then, without warning, the screaming stopped. Silence seized the room as the woman felt Lockhart embracing her firmly. Her eyes began to quiver with tears as she felt her creator¡¯s warm body give her shelter. With a shaky breath, Lockhart began to speak. His words made the sympathy in his heart ever more apparent.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I wish there could have been another way. I¡¯m so sorry."

    "I know," said the woman with a sob.

 (Vol.1) Chapter 3: Heaven and Earth

    Two days had passed. Two days of the same persisting argument. No matter how hard Genesis tried, I would not stand. But at last, a break in the monotony had become long overdue.

    I watched the practically invisible doors to the White Room open. I was expecting to see Genesis returning for another debate. Instead, my eyes met with something unexpected. In place of Genesis, a young woman stood in the doorway. Our eyes met and we stared at each other from across the sea of ivory. She froze for just a moment. Finally, she began to walk towards me.

    "What¡¯s she doing here?" I heard the "other voice" mutter.

    My eyes were fixated on the strange girl intruding upon my confinement. Her strength competed with her beauty for my attention. Clumps of navy blue hair spiked outward, piercing the air like soft mountains. Smaller threads of blue seemed to fall off her alpine locks in an unkempt mess. Her chin was like a dagger dipping downward while her cheeks were tender and warm, like a pillow. Looking closely, you could just see the faintest hint of natural blush shrouding her soft cheeks.

    Compared to such a pretty face, the woman''s body was a different story. Her body was akin to an Amazon''s. Her muscles, while modest, were displayed like trophies, with the pride of a true warrior. Even with such power, her strong frame retained the hallmarks of an alluring woman. For all her muscle she still had curvaceous legs that guided the eye along her fine hips. Her contours only amplified the largeness of her breasts, which I quickly averted my eyes from.

    I couldn''t explain it. Her whole image grabbed every fiber of attention within me. That day, I beheld a beautiful creature. My presence was graced by the Goddess of Warfare.

    A dark set of clothing wrapped the girl''s strong body. She had a punk style to accommodate such glamourous bravado. She wore a loose-fitting black tank top that exposed her cleavage. An assortment of bombastic rings and bracelets embraced her fingers and wrists. Her black pants were baggy and adorned with chains, buckles, and straps matching the shade of her hair. Her boots, shielded by her baggy pant legs, were large and heavy like a soldier''s. This girl, despite such beauty, dressed with attitude. She was the kind of lady that would rather defend herself with barbaric fists than dainty words. She was no princess, nor was she a knight. She was truly a barbaric Amazon.

    As she drew ever closer to my seat in the White Room, I began to feel anxiety swelling at the bottom of my stomach. This woman became more and more intimidating as she approached. The weight of her strength was palpable. She could¡¯ve been stronger than Genesis, or she was just bad at hiding her own power. Finally, she stopped in front of me and looked down at my pathetic face.

    "Mind telling me your name?" said the girl with a surprisingly friendly smiling.

    For someone so strong, I never expected a voice so soothing to come from her parting lips. Her voice had a creamy and soothing sound. It was the kind of voice you wanted whispering in your ear before you fell asleep at night. It was a voice that was almost seductive yet still carried that immense power she wielded. But that power came out in a much different way than one would expect. Her voice reminded me of a mother''s.

    "I don¡¯t have a name," I responded in sorrow.

    "Everyone has a name, kid."

    "Who¡¯re you calling kid?"

    "You, at least until you tell me what your name is. Besides, I¡¯m at least three years older than you!"

    "I already told you. I don¡¯t have a name."

    "Don¡¯t have one, or can you just not remember?"

    A sudden pain came to me. There was a sudden pounding in my heart after hearing that simple question. I felt tears begin to well up within my eyes. Of all the things I had to forget, I had to forget my own name. I truly had become a husk. I was a pathetic waste of human flesh wallowing in misery and sitting alone in a blank room as the world continued turning.

    When you lose your name you lose it all. Names are everything, even if they are names of your own choosing. Names are the words that define entire people. A single name not only has a meaning for itself but also the person who wears it. A name says everything about you. It says who you are, what you like and dislike. Names talk about your hobbies, your skills, your weaknesses, even your fears. Every factor of a person is written in a name. Names have immense power. After all, no two Eves are the same. One Eve could be a shy young girl who likes to draw in her spare time. The other Eve could be aggressive and play sports. Names change depending on who they are given to. They are the most malleable and most powerful words in all of language, and I lost mine. How shameful of me.

    Tears fell from my eyes as I mourned my loss of identity. The woman instantly reached out to me. I felt her arms wrap around my weeping head gently and press it into her soft chest. Tear stains began to seep into the black tank top she wore as I sobbed. This girl saw fit to comfort me as I cried. It appeared that her beauty was not skin deep. She had a real heart beating inside her, one that was sensitive to the troubles of others. She comforted me without a single prompt. In less than a minute, that woman showed more compassion than Genesis.

    "I¡¯m sorry all this happened to you," she whispered into my ear.

    The woman¡¯s chest pressed into me gently with each soft breath she took. She made soft shushing noises as she held me close in her arms and spoke once more.

    "Do you want me to tell you my name? My name is Terra. I''m just like you."

    I stayed silent as tears rolled down my cheeks like waterfalls and my heart crumbled apart.

    "I know you are going through hell right now kid. I really do. So I¡¯m going to everything I can to get you back on your feet. Okay?"

    I felt Terra¡¯s warm embrace grow tighter. My tears soaked through her soft tank top and ran down her skin. I was finally free to let everything out. All the pain that had billowed inside me. Everything I bottled up exploded in that single moment. My silence was crushed and I began sob without end.

    "It must have been so hard for you," Terra said in a solemn voice.

    I felt Terra¡¯s fingers comb along the sharp stubs of hair on my shaven head. She held me close to her warm body like she was my guardian angel. I felt protected within her generous embrace. For a brief moment, I saw a glimpse of hope. For only a second, I thought I might get better.

    "Shh. It''s okay now. No one is going to hurt you, I promise."

    Her gentle fingers continued to caress me with tender care. Her behavior was characteristic of a loving mother. For a girl who seemed so aggressive and brash, the way she cared for me was completely unexpected. For when I was weary and alone she wiped my tears without as much as a request. She held me close to her as my emotions ran rampant. This strange, earthen angel took away all of my pain and gave me light.

    "I won¡¯t let them hurt you anymore," Terra said with a hint of determination.

    I cried and cried, emptying myself of all emotion. Liquid sorrow spilled from my eyes and stained Terra''s top like rain. All of the suffering I endured was fading away. I felt like an immense weight was lifted off of my shoulders. Did I even deserve such treatment? What made me so special to receive something like this? I didn¡¯t know the answers to those questions, and it only made me weep more.

    It took several minutes before I was finally able to speak again. Terra pulled away from my weak body and gave me a reassuring smile. She rubbed my shaved head once more before perking up and asking a simple question.

    "Would you like to go outside?"

    I hadn¡¯t been to the outside world for a few days. My recollection of it was hazy and out of focus. I accepted Terra¡¯s offer without a second thought. Even the "other voice" could not convince me to stay in the White Room. It was amazing. This woman had achieved in mere minutes what Genesis would fail to do within days. Terra had convinced me to leave my seat and my almost permanent state of brooding. Finally, I had my fill of the bland infinite that was my confinement. I wanted to get out, and get out I did.

    *****

    Terra led me by the hand like a child through corridors of pure alabaster light. It seemed my prison was larger than I imagined. The place was strange and bizarre. Its architecture exhaled a breath of mystery into the sterile air. It looked like something out of a science fiction story. Terra made sure to smile back at me every so often as she led me through the ivory corridors. We came to an elevator at the end of the white maze. The facility I was being held in was built underneath the city. This elevator would take us up to the surface. Once the elevator surfaced we emerged into a shipyard. It looked to be one of the largest in Evo City.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Despite Evo¡¯s separatist ways, it still relied on the rest of the world for goods. Evo imported most of its supplies from private companies to prevent ties in world affairs. But it used to be different. When the city was first built, the Slums served as the Industrial District. The old sector used to provide the city with all its necessities. Food, power, clean water, all those things came out of the Industrial District. But something happened that transformed it into a complete shit hole. Even after several years, no one even knows what happened to the Industrial District.

    Terra hailed a cab just outside of the docks. We were escorted into Center City. It was a place I was less than happy to visit. Embers continued to dance a deadly waltz within my brain. Anxiety dug its hands into my stomach and clutched at my entrails. My gut felt like a bottomless void that would eat my body from the inside out. Terra held me close to her chest and rubbed my back as I fought my nerves tooth and nail.

    The cab stopped and we entered into the "Heart of the City." Terra knew better than to bring me to the charred remains of my father''s deathbed. She purposefully avoided the sight of Nina''s most recent massacre. Instead, we came to a quiet shopping street hidden by trees and the much larger mega stores towering above. Terra looked back at me with a smile before speaking.

    "First things first, let''s get you out of that gown."

    Terra brought me into one of her favorite outlets. The aisles were lined with punk style garments. Leather jackets, studded bracelets, spiked buckles, and combat boots. It was more than obvious how much Terra enjoyed punk fashion.

    Terra bought me an assortment of t-shirts and jeans. She even bought me my now iconic blue hoodie. Its checkerboard design complimented the rest of the clothes quite well. Needless to say, I wore my new garbs out of the store since my only other option was to walk around in a white sheet. Terra said I looked rather cute in them. It was the first real compliment I received since arriving in this new world.

    Terra continued to walk me around the city. It felt so much different, so much bigger. Buildings towered over us like glass monoliths. There were entire blocks of temples to corporate gods. Cars clogged the roadways like a blocked artery. Every street was brand new, every building was a fresh new memory. I was experiencing the city all over again. I truly felt like a newborn. It was becoming more and more apparent that I wasn¡¯t just saved from death. I was reborn as something new. What that something was I had yet to discover. But the suspicion was there.

    *****

    We strolled through the glossy alleyways of the metropolis. Sun glaring off windows as the afternoon rose upon us. Soon green began to invade my sight as we came to a patch of nature within that sanctuary of engineering. Terra brought me to a small park as the sun began its descent. The sky burned with bright orange hues as shadows caressed skyscrapers. As the two of us strolled through the rolling green, we came across an old swing set on a children''s playground. Terra immediately headed towards it as if drawn by childish nostalgia. She took a seat on one of the swings and looked at me curiously as I stood there rather perplexed by it all.

    "You ever go on a swing set as a kid?" asked Terra in light-hearted inquiry.

    "I... I don''t remember. I think I did when I was little," I replied while trying to fight back tears. The realization of my amnesia resurfaced as I stared at the swing set. No matter how hard I tried I couldn¡¯t draw a clear picture of my past. Lucky for me, Terra¡¯s voice pierced through the veil of shadow and guided me from the pits of sorrow.

    "I love swing sets. Everything just fades away the higher and faster you go. I always wondered¡­ If I swung high enough, could I reach out and touch God?" Terra said softly in bewildering curiosity.

    "I think God has better things to do than touch us," I responded.

    "Why do you think that?"

    "Some people think that God lives in fear of its creation. I don¡¯t believe that. I believe God lives in shame. How could God not be ashamed of such a failure of a being? Too much evil persists in this world, God does nothing to stop it. Instead, God hides away with its shame and regret."

    "I like to think some evils are necessary to purge even greater evils," said Terra with an ever slightly optimistic edge.

    "What do you mean?"

    Terra patted the swing next to her and motioned for me to take a seat. I took her offer and sat down next to her as she exhaled a breath before continuing her argument.

    "Do you know how swings work?" Terra asked in a genuine tone.

    "Are you serious? Of course, I do."

    "Then you know that a swing cannot work unless the proper force is given to propel it. But even then gravity drags it down when the force is cut off."

    "What are you getting at?"

    Terra looked up at the sunset as she breathed a single breath.

    "The same principle can apply to evil. Evil cannot exist without the force that is humanity. At the same time, evil can only be stopped when another force acts upon it."

    Terra lowered her gaze to her feet as the conversation took a turn.

    "I once saw a man raping a child in an alleyway. I tortured him until he drew his last breath. Taking both actions into account, who do you think is the real villain in that situation?" Terra asked with a straight forward tone.

    "The rapist obviously. He got what he deserved," I responded.

    "Others would disagree. Lots of people think of cruel acts as they are and believe in black and white justice."

    "I believe everything begins with choice, and choice yields consequence. That rapist chose to rape that child, his punishment by you was merely a consequence."

    "But did I not have a choice to make. Did I have to kill him?"

    "You had a choice. You could have spared him if you wanted to."

    "Therefore, you could argue consequence is merely an illusion," Terra said with a bit of a smile. She sighed to herself before continuing her spiel.

    "There is no such thing as fate, kid. You are right that everyone has a choice, but consequence is a lie. Consequence is what people use to justify even more disturbing acts. People always say that someone deserved to die just to make themselves look like some kind of hero. But there are no heroes in this world, and even if there were they wouldn¡¯t use petty justifications. They wouldn¡¯t even stumble so low as to kill someone because they raped a child. In a way, both me and the rapist are villainous people. But it just goes to show that consequence does not exist. Consequence is merely the name used for when choices conflict with each other. That man chose to rape a young girl, and I chose to end his life slowly because of it. His choice didn¡¯t force mine, but they both met violently with each other. Consequence is just another word for war."

    I was silent. She was right. There really is no such thing as fate, not that I ever believed in it. If someone were to be hit by a car, there would have been a series of choices made by both parties that lead up to that point. But there was one thing that bothered me. Didn¡¯t I have a choice not to be saved? Could I have chosen to die when I was writhing upon an ashen ground, burned and broken at Nina¡¯s feet? That thought was whisked away as I heard Terra¡¯s next few words.

    "Something tells me you have a lot of choices you¡¯ve been putting off."

    I felt my eyes lower towards the ground as I fell into deep thought. Were there choices I had forgotten along with my missing memory? What choices did I have left to make? What things could a dead man walking possible have to decide? Was it to continue living? Was it the choice to avenge my father? If that were the case, I had every reason to be putting off all these choices. I had a lot of questions that needed answering first. I could tell that Terra saw my mood worsen as she quickly changed the subject.

    "Hey, you ever been the Center City Gardens?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    The answer was more than obvious. Even if I had gone to the Gardens, I wouldn¡¯t have remembered. My mind was so addled and warped that recalling anything from before my father''s death was impossible.

    "Come on then! I''ll show it to you!" Terra said in a much happier mood than before.

    Terra once again took me by the hand and led me through the streets of Center City. It was only a few minutes'' walk from the park to the Gardens. As we strolled through the city I watched the light of the setting sun refract off the many skyscrapers. Buildings began to glow like towering pillars of light. It was a truly beautiful sight to contrast the ever darkening sky.

    *****

    At last, we came to a large, multi-story glass building. From the outside, I could see waves of green pouring out. As we entered the Gardens I was overtaken by the beauty of the place. It was a massive forest of exotic plants and trees. Countless artifacts of fauna were pulled from their homes all over the world to rest in this place. There was more green in the Gardens than I had ever seen in my life. I was blown away by the vibrant colors that danced across my gaze. Beams of stained light emitted from various leaves, bulbs, and petals. This whole building had captured Nature''s true beauty. Terra smiled at me as I looked around the Gardens.

    "Beautiful isn¡¯t it?" she asked with a much cheerier voice than before.

    "Yeah. I never thought something so amazing could exist in this city."

    "They built this place when the city became more open to the public. Originally there were plans to make more of these greenhouses. That way island could supply its own produce. But, that didn''t go over so well ever since the Industrial District was destroyed," Terra explained.

    "Why couldn¡¯t the city just import food to begin with?"

    "To be honest I don¡¯t know myself. The city was meant to function without the aid of any outside powers. But I think there is a greater reason to everything that¡¯s happened here."

    Terra and I continued to walk through the massive indoor garden. My eyes were assaulted by a cornucopia of color. It was still hard to believe such a place could exist in such a dense city.

    Finally, our walk came to a wooden pathway surrounded by cherry blossoms. My eyes widened with disbelief at the beauty that stood before me. Terra walked ahead of me with a skip in her step. My eyes trailed down from the rose colored trees to Terra''s sparkling blue hair. I stopped moving for only a moment. Terra turned around to check on me and see if I was okay. I just stared at her dead on. She looked truly amazing.

    The image of such a sweet and strange girl painted over the backdrop of a grove of cherry blossoms. A girl with hair of aqua and eyes of blood. What did she see in me that was so special? What inspired her to take such care of me? Those questions faded from my mind as I embraced the moment and the scene before my eyes.

    "You okay kid?" Terra asked with concern.

    "You¡¯re beautiful¡­"

    Terra immediately blushed as I averted my eyes only slightly. Her image was that of a goddess. A goddess of which I was completely unworthy of.

    The last thing I saw was her smile. Her gentle and warm smile. A smile that faded from memory as soon as it appeared. A smile that was taken away as my eyes blacked out. I felt an intense heat all over my body. My vision faded in and out in flashes. I couldn''t make out anything in the midst of the flames. But I knew what had happened. Nina had found us.

 (Vol.1) Chapter 4: The Man Within the Flame

    I awoke in a familiar landscape. A blackened field drowned in an ocean of fire. I stood up on what felt like ashen soil as a gale blew through the barren field, spreading the flames. A storm had swept through and covered the land in a cleansing fire. I looked around and saw nothing but immolation. That is until my eyes detected something different.

    A man stood in the distance looking outward. A man I remember seeing before. A man I felt compelled to get to.

    The wind howled at me like a fearsome and ferocious wolf. I struggled to push on through the stormy plains as fire kicked up like dust. I felt my feet battle for grip within the blackened sand beneath me. I felt like I stood on a shoreline, within the sand dunes. Small tufts of tall grass grew out from the mountains of black sand.

    I trudged forward as the man in the distance stared outward to a black sea. Trails of flame glided ahead of me through the sand and carved borders through the grass. The closer I got to the figure the stronger the winds became as I forced myself forward. I had to get to him. I had to get to that man. Something within me pulled me towards him as if his existence was pivotal to my own. The wind grew more and more ferocious as I carried on. It was as if the wind¡¯s sole purpose was to repel me no matter the cost.

    At last, I had gotten close enough to make out the details of this masculine figure before me. He stood only a few inches taller than me. Draped over him was a heavy leather trench coat with a collar made of wolf¡¯s fur. The tails of his long coat fluttered in the infernal wind. As I moved closer towards the man I saw him turn to face me. He looked a lot like me, but his hair was a fraction longer and he had a bit more scruff growing on his face. My eyes widened with realization as I saw the man¡¯s mask.

    "Father?" I spoke in a stutter as I struggled to find breath.

    "Hey there kiddo," my father said with a smile.

    My mind reeled. This couldn¡¯t have been real. Could it?

    "B-But I watched you die! How can you-!?" I exclaimed as my mind went into a spiral of confusion.

    "Relax, this is all in your head. Just ask him."

    I turned to see a split image of myself standing next to the image of my father. There was only one difference between myself and the mirror. His eyes were the color of blood and glowed like the embers rising from the sodden ground. He looked as if he was angry with me.

    "You and I need to talk. I bet you have a lot of questions and there is no better time to ask them than now," my doppelganger said.

    "But Terra-!"

    My father interrupted before I could even finish voicing my concern.

    "She''ll be fine. This place is a part of your mind, time moves as slow as you want it to here. You can stay as long as you like and still be able to protect Terra."

    I took a minute to think. This place. This burning field, the shoreline, the black ocean. It was all a part of my own mind. This was a dream, for lack of a better term. I turned to face my doppelganger. It was clear who he was supposed to be. The mirror was what my mind imagined the "other voice" looked like. My mind assumed he was a part of me since he lived within my body. The only difference were those eyes. His red eyes were the only things that were his own. Everything else he had borrowed from me. He gave me a stern glare before I finally asked my first question.

    "I only want to know one thing."

    I felt the eyes of the "other me" fall upon me as if he knew what I wanted to ask.

    "Why am I alive?"

    "You were saved. You were taken in by Professor Lockhart. He is a scientist who experiments with humans, turning them into walking weapons. You are his newest creation."

    "That¡¯s not what I asked! Why am I alive!?"

    "He must think you are important. After all, the whole purpose of this experiment is to push humans beyond their limits."

    "But why me!?"

    "Wish I could tell you, kid. There are things even I don''t know."

    "Quit bullshitting me! What the fuck is happening to me!? Who are you!? What are you!? Haven¡¯t I gone long enough without an answer!?" I screamed in anger as the tide of the ocean rose and the wind began to unleash its fierce howl.

    "Lockhart refers to us as Second Personalities. We are almost like an artificial intelligence. We serve as a voice from within that can warn our host of danger and help them manage their abilities. We can also take control over the host''s body and enhance their combat abilities."Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "If all of that is true, then what sort of abilities do I have?"

    "If I am remembering correctly, manipulation of light and dark matter."

    I saw the image of my father step forward upon the "other me" concluding his explanation.

    "Listen to me son. You may never understand why you were saved, why I died while you survived. But please understand this. I was happy to lay my life on the line for you. I am an old man, you have a full life ahead of you. The life you have now may not be the ideal one, but anything is better than dying at the hands of another. Live out your days until you can die on your own terms."

    My father''s words hit me with the force of an atom bomb. Were these words my father¡¯s or were they just what I¡¯d imagine my father would say? Did the knowledge of my own father create a version of him that could speak as he would? So many questions seemed to pile up in place of the answered few. Through my confusion, my father¡¯s voice spoke again.

    "I love you son. You are my pride and joy. My slice of Heaven. Live on. Fight. Live to be older than your dad."

    My eyes began to water. As my tears began to glide down my pale cheeks I finally began to feel a warmth in my heart. I was all the sudden overcome with a sense of belonging to the world. I finally had a reason to escape the confines of my head and the burning seaside within.

    Some would call it fate or destiny. I don¡¯t believe in those things. To me, destiny is a word used by people who can¡¯t decide for themselves. They rely on something beyond them to choose their path for them almost at random. Sometimes they even let other people decide for them. To me, the single notion of being unable to control my own life disturbs me. Maybe it is that disgust that made me so afraid to keep on living.

    "You can wake up whenever you are ready, but once you do you are going to have to choose. You can fight Nina and protect Terra, or you can run and let her hold her own. You can''t avoid it any longer. Now is the time to stand," said my "other me" as I stood there absorbed in my own thoughts.

    My father placed his hand upon my shoulder as I prepared to ascend from my inner world.

    "Go forward, son. Fight!"

    *****

    With a brief flash of light and rush of pain, I awoke. I saw beauty burning to ashes. The greens, reds, and blues had all melted into a black mound of floral corpses. My body laid almost lifeless on the steaming wooden floor riddled with embers. As I came to my senses I saw something moving behind the flames. Then came another. Two figures fighting with savage ferocity.

    I would always read stories when I was a kid. Stories about some princess locked away, helplessly awaiting the end of her world. Then a handsome knight or a righteous prince would come and save the princess. This was such a strange reversal of roles to find myself in. I was the princess, locked away in a cage of flames. Terra was the knight in stone armor. She fought Nina tooth and nail just to protect me. She was so strong, stronger than I imagined. I knew at that moment that Terra was the kind of person I had always looked up to.

    Terra slammed her armored fist into the wooden floor and exposed the stone foundations beneath. I watched as rocks and rubble gathered at her arm and formed a heavy buckler shield. Terra quickly used her shield to block several incoming fire bolts. Chips and shards of rock blasted off the shield as bolts impacted the stone. Terra lifted her foot upward to her stomach before slamming it down into the floor. I felt the ground shake and watched the floor collapse underneath Nina¡¯s feet. Nina had wrapped her body in her flames and had vanished into the embers in the nick of time. Nina appeared behind Terra and lashed her in the back with a long whip of flame. Terra flinched and dodged the second strike with inhuman instinct. Terra turned and threw a punch into Nina with her rock entombed fist. Nina flew back into an ashen tree stump and spat out a wad of blood as she hit the torched bark. Terra dashed towards Nina and felt her fist collide with the tree stump. Nina leapt out of the way as Terra punched the burned tree, uprooting it in an instant. Nina struck out her hand and guided a gust of flame to Terra. Terra stomped her foot causing a ton of rock to shoot up from the dirt. The upshot rubble dispersed the flames as Terra took cover. Terra dashed towards Nina. She screamed as she ran, her fists raised and ready to pound into Nina¡¯s perfect pale face. Nina grinned and caught Terra in her trap. Flames spat out from the ground as Terra stepped forward with fury. I watched as Terra was engulfed by fire and was launched backward from the blast. I could hear a bone-shattering sound as she hit the ground, her face buried in the charred wooden floor. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off that image no matter how hard I tried.

    My eyes widened as I watched Terra lay flat on the ground. After a few seconds, she began to struggle back to her feet. I watched as Nina approached her with her hands burning white. I remember thinking so many things at that time. So many thoughts racing passed my eyes like cars on a superhighway. One stood out above them all. Just one stood out. It stood out like the rustiest most agonizing jalopy on that metaphorical motorway. I remember exactly what words I thought.

    "Not again¡­ I don''t want anyone else to die again!"

    It was happening all over again. Nina was going take everything away once more. First my father, now Terra. I stood there helplessly watching Nina approach Terra with white hot palms. I couldn''t just watch. I had to do something. But did I have the strength to fight back?

    Madness crept into my mind. The echoing voice of Genesis slipped into my thought stream. I was reminded of that bloodthirsty desire I had locked away. A monster was forcing its way out of its prison. This was the moment. I couldn''t let her take anything else away from me. This time I would take everything from her. I had power, I had a chance. This was why I was reborn, to lay my father to rest.

    All of the memories of my father flashed by like a film reel. I couldn¡¯t let it happen again. I wanted to go back to the swing set. I wanted to talk with her some more. I wanted to get to know her more. Instinct took over after that. I knew what I had to do.

    "Hey¡­ If you can hear me, and I know you can. I need a weapon," I muttered hoping the "other me" would listen.

    Within seconds I felt a tingling sensation in my hand. A strange light began to grow around my palm. It grew brighter and brighter until finally exploding and shooting out a beam from my palm. The beam of light fired straight ahead and then manifested into the shape of a longsword. Despite the shape of a heavier weapon, it felt completely weightless.

    "This sword is made of light matter. It requires very little movement on your part to wield. It is completely weightless and can be swung at incredible speed. Keep that in mind," explained the "other me."

    "Right."

    This was it. There was no turning back now. I had finally chosen to stand.

 (Vol.1) Chapter 5: Scream thy Name

    The Gardens transformed into a hellish battlefield. Burning cherry blossoms floated through the air in peace as flames consumed them whole. Nina stood across from me. Her chilling eyes stared into my soul as I gripped my sword tight. Nina grinned with malice as flames sparked and ignited in her palms. Silence draped over us like a sheet. The air grew thick with overwhelming tension. Terra lay motionless on the ground, watching what was about to unfold.

    The veil of tension was torn apart the second we took our first steps toward each other. The ground beneath me erupted in a burst of fluttering embers as I dashed forward. Nina continued to light the floor ablaze as I stormed forward. I dashed towards Nina and readied my blade. A whip of flame lashed out from Nina¡¯s palm and swirled around her body like a vine, blocking my strike. I pulled back immediately and felt my body dash to the side as Nina¡¯s whip struck the charred wooden floor. I watched as the floor collapsed next to me. I felt my body move on its own as Nina¡¯s whip lashed at me yet again.

    "What is happening to my body?"

    "You¡¯re too slow kid!" responded the "other me."

    I blocked the next strike of Nina¡¯s whip and dashed towards her once more. Our weapons clashed blow for blow as I felt the "other me" influence my movements.

    "I can fight on my own!" I thought in anger.

    I suddenly felt the "other me" relinquish his some of his control over me. Finally, I had free reign over my actions. I was able to go all out. Vague shards of the sparring matches I had with my father began to flash in my mind as I readied myself. I ran towards Nina prompting her to launch a flurry of fire bolts toward me. Instinct kicked in and I parried my way through the hailstorm of projectiles. Embers showered off my blade as I blocked any bolt that came too close to me. Finally, I was close enough to strike Nina. I saw her prepare to lash out her whip. I dodged the strike and went for her gut. My sword glided through her stomach, splattering blood onto the charred floor. Nina clenched her teeth in frustration as she gripped her wound. Had I won?

    My sense of victory diminished once I saw her wound heal within seconds. My eyes widened in shock, but before I could react I felt a burning fist gliding across my face. I was knocked to the ground by an immense force. Nina approached me with anger in her cold eyes. She was cocky enough to believe I couldn¡¯t even land a small prick on her skin, let alone slit her gut open. She stood over me before picking me up by my collar. I could see the fiery glow in her eyes more intense with her desire to kill. I struggled to break free only for her to slam me face first into the smoldering ground. I tried to scream, but Nina only pushed my face in further in an attempt to stifle my cries of pain. I forced my head up against the strength of Nina''s palm and looked to see Terra attempting to crawl closer to me. Nina screamed out in anger as she slammed my face into the floor once again.

    "You insolent son of a bitch!"

    Nina rested her thick boot heel upon my back. I felt my whole body brace itself before feeling the forceful impact of leather and rubber. I felt the crushing weight of her blows contest against the fortitude of my own spine. All I could do was scream out in strained gasps. Nina brought her heavy heel down into my bruised and battered back like a hammer. With each impact, I could feel the full weight of Nina''s leg crashing into my vertebrae. I had no idea how much more I could take before my body would snap in half.

    "You pile of shit! You honestly thought you could win!? You thought you were special because Genesis decided to protect you!? You are just as worthless as any other pathetic human! You should have died with your father!"

    Terra struggled back onto her feet. She couldn¡¯t bear to hear my screams. They were a chorus of her worst nightmares. Every cry of pain I released was a knife to Terra¡¯s heart. Each piercing wound my screams inflicted fostered hatred in Terra''s heart. She couldn''t stand to watch me bleed any longer. She knew just how much I had suffered and couldn¡¯t bear to let misfortune befall me once. Terra channeled as much strength as she had left in her body. She unleashed a raging cry from the top of her lungs as she raised her fists.

    "Leave him alone!" she cried before slamming her rock entombed limbs into the smoldering concrete beneath her.

    Terra leapt towards Nina with her stone fist raised back and ready to smash into Nina¡¯s body. Nina dodged the valiant strike only for Terra to take another swing at her. Nina dodged Terra¡¯s frantic strikes with a smile on her face. I struggled to stand back on my feet while Terra bought me as much time as she could. Nina grinned as she weaved her way through Terra¡¯s rain of blows and grabbed her by the throat.

    "Aww! Do you love him, Terra?" Nina asked in a cold voice.

    Terra¡¯s eyes filled with emotion just as an explosion detonated in Nina''s palm. The blast ripped through Terra''s body and sent her flying into a wall.

    "Terra!" I screamed as I did my best to ward off fatigue while leaning on my blade.

    "Look at you kid. You look pathetic." Nina said in a menacing yet almost seductive voice.

    It became clear how much Nina was enjoying every moment she spent tormenting us.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "You never deserved Lockhart''s blessing and yet here you are trying to be a hero!" Nina shouted as she charged a ball of flame in her palm with a twisted grin on her face.

    "You survived only because someone saved you! But no one is coming to your rescue now, you are all alone!"

    Nina dashed towards me in the blink of an eye and grabbed me by my throat. She lifted me off my feet whilst coursing flames through her free hand. I felt the heat of the flames swirling in her palm as it drew closer to my face. Sweat dripped down from my pores as I felt the heat of Nina¡¯s fire grow closer and closer.

    "No one will hear you scream as I slowly burn your flesh off your bones. I am going to boil every fluid in your body until you cook yourself inside out."

    One would think that my mind was racing. That I was in an immense state of panic. The strange thing was, I wasn¡¯t panicking at all. I didn¡¯t even wince as the flames drew ever closer to my flesh and I could feel my face begin to burn. For some unknown reason, my mind was clear. It was clearer than it''s ever been. I didn¡¯t want to die at the hands of Nina. But not once did that thought ever cross my mind. Instead, I kept thinking of something different. I kept thinking that I wasn¡¯t going to die here. I was going to live.

    "This is the end for you, brat. Any last words?" Nina asked with malice as she prepared to melt my flesh.

    For the first time since rebirth, I felt like I was in control. It was at this moment that I accepted everything that had happened to me. I chose to stand. I had brought myself this far. Now was the time to accept what had been given to me. Gift or curse, it was something I had to live with. For once I became thankful that I was alive. That I was given a second chance. A primal desire to fight and kill consumed my very core. I felt my reason to keep living glare into my soul with sapphire eyes. I could see myself in her bright gemstones as I lifted my head up in a glare. My left eye had turned completely black and my right eye had developed a white iris. The red left eye was gone. The "other me" had returned to the interiors of my mind. A sly grin stretched from cheek to cheek as I glared into Nina¡¯s eyes with a murderous glint in my own.

    "My name¡­ My name is Heaven!"

    I felt my hand press into Nina¡¯s chest as light matter began to pulsate in my palm. In a split second, a beam discharged from my hand and blasted Nina back. I continued to fire beams of light forcing her to ignite the air around her to shield herself. I dashed forward, faster than I knew I could and summoned a new sword to my free hand. A sword that was almost identical to its light counterpart, but made of black matter. I swung the blade and watched as a rift appeared, sucking in Nina''s raging flames with no effort. I had created a black hole in a single swing. This power surprised me at first, but I had little time to gawk. Nina lashed her whip out at me which I blocked with my light sword. I swung my dark blade and created a rift in space that I dashed into. Within a few seconds, I emerged behind Nina and caught her in the back with a slash of my light sword. She lurched forward from the stinging blow and turned to lash her whip. I blocked it with my dark sword, cutting it in two. Nina clenched her teeth in anger as she tried to punch me with a flame-imbued fist. I dodged the strike and returned the favor. A beam blasted from my hand and struck Nina square in the forehead. Nina growled in anger as she stumbled back with her hand clutching her skull.

    "You fucking bastard!" she screamed as she unleashed a torrent of white flames.

    I swiftly swung my dark blade and shielded myself behind the rift. Nina¡¯s breathing was heavy and sporadic. She glared at me in an unfathomable rage as she saw me still standing.

    "How!? How did you survive that!?"

    "You can¡¯t kill what is already dead."

    I dashed at Nina with my blades ready. Nina blocked my strikes with her whip. With deft movements, I dodged Nina¡¯s counter attacks and struck her gut once more. Nina flinched and blasted the ground with fire bolts. I dodged out of the way as fire ripped through the air in front of me. I ran towards Nina once more blocking fire bolts with my light blade. I leapt into the air and prepared to bring my swords down on top of Nina. My light blade cut into Nina¡¯s shoulder as I landed on my feet. She was in complete shock. I quickly ran my dark blade through Nina¡¯s gut while she was stunned. I pressed into her body as my sword hilted within her stomach. A vengeful grin carved itself into my face as I stared into Nina¡¯s eyes.

    "I am a ghost of vengeance here to haunt you," I muttered as Nina stared at me dumbfounded.

    In one swift motion, I severed her body in two with my dark blade. Nina¡¯s halves and fell to the ground stunned as a pool of blood began to gather. The fire would claim her body and reduce her to ash. A fitting end to the fire starter.

    As I watched Nina¡¯s halves burn I felt my newfound strength deplete as fatigue took its place. Terra rushed to my side and we soon found ourselves leaning on each other. Terra and I limped together as we attempted to escape the burning garden. We were going to make it.

    *****

    Meanwhile, outside the Center City Gardens. Rain drops began to hurtle towards the earth while embers soared towards the heavens. Genesis stood idle as aqua beads bounced off his coat. Ahead of him stood a man in a business suit carrying a shining metal rifle case.

    The man wore the attire of a professional business man. But the black leather gloves on his hands spoke the words "trained killer." He looked to be in his late thirties with a slim yet sturdy frame. The suit shielded a body built to face that which was greater than man. The man''s face fell on the borderland of youthful and aged. Deep brown eyes dipped into the man''s skull while still glaring outward in an almost permanent rage. Well-kept black hair swept to the side of his forehead like a wave of jet. Small streaks of grey creased through his locks as his age began to catch up with him.

    The man¡¯s suit was highbrow and professional. It almost seemed like a sin to wear such an expensive thing in stormy weather. The entire suit was jet black and fit the man like a glove. A simple white button-up shirt was tucked underneath the black suit jacket. A contrasting black tie sat against the white shirt completing the portrait of a businessman or government official. On his feet were shoes polished to perfection, the light of the city glistening off their leather bodies.

    After placing his case on the ground, the man pulled a handgun from inside his coat. The firearm was a chromed black Desert Eagle that matched his ensemble perfectly. In a single flourish, the man switched off the safety and the pulled back the slide. The man then pointed the gun straight at Genesis who seemed to be completely unfazed. Genesis scoffed and adjusted his glasses as he stared down the gun barrel. Genesis then smiled as he spoke to the man in the suit.

    "Looking for someone, Agent?"

    "Not anymore. I already found him."

 (Vol.1) Chapter 6: A Lone Wolf Enters the Fray

    The city was wet. The flames of the burning Center City Gardens still raged on into the night. Genesis stood in silent solidarity. Ahead of him stood a man wrapped in a luxurious suit. Genesis had a faint grin stretching along his face. Sparks fluttered between the locked gazes of these two human titans. The battle between me and Nina had only just begun to bud. Yet the battle between these two had blossomed into a mature black rose. A black rose stained by the blood of all those who had fallen behind them. Their battle was one that had been waging on for many long tormenting years. You could see it in the way the two looked at each other. The memories that were playing in the reflections of their eyes.

    "I missed you in New York," said the man in the suit.

    "I know," responded Genesis.

    "It¡¯s been a long time, Genesis."

    "Yeah. It¡¯s good to see you again Wolf."

    A lone wolf had entered the fray. He raised his silver head towards the wet and waning moonlight and howled a cry of war to the heavens. A cry of satisfaction and relief that at last, he found his old enemy. Wolf held the gun in his hand tight. His eyes filled with the resolve to kill. He lined up the barrel with the soft flesh of Genesis¡¯ forehead. Wolf was ready to pull the trigger. But something stopped him from carrying out the murderous act.

    "I believe you and I both know that a bullet isn¡¯t enough to kill you. Besides, neither one of us wants to see the other die so easily."

    He returned his gun to its hidden holster and turned his attention to his metal case. With a single motion, the rifle case opened up and from it emerged a rectangular blade. Red metal clamps bolted the blade to the round grip that paralleled the blade. Wolf gripped the strange rectangular weapon and gave it a hard swing to the side. The grip then extended outward from the bottom. Wolf grasped the extended pole with his free hand. In one swift motion, Wolf¡¯s bizarre blade had turned into a polearm.

    There wasn''t a single word said between the two titans as rain crashed down on flesh, steel, and cloth. Tension rose to insurmountable levels before finally shattering like glass. The still air exploded violently as those colossal heroes charged forward towards each other. Each titanic warrior harbored the full heat of battle on their shoulders. Indistinguishable purpose built the foundation upon each surging footstep they took. One wished to protect the world from that which humanity could not understand. The other wished to hide and protect those same mysteries. Thirty seconds to impact. This was the battle that would define the scale of the path I would walk. And it had already begun before I had a chance to witness it.

    Wolf and Genesis exchanged blows only to block as fast as they struck. The sound of clashing metal echoed throughout the empty road. Genesis and Wolf fought tooth and nail. Each of them struck with unparalleled ferocity. They attempted killing blow after killing blow. Sparks flew from the grinding metal as the two warriors pressed the attack. Neither one of them was going to give in. Neither one of them had it in them, the ability to admit defeat.

    Genesis backed off his assault allowing Wolf to push forward. He swung his glaive down onto Genesis who dodged to the side, gliding his blade into Wolf¡¯s flesh as he did so. Wolf leapt back with clenched teeth as blood dripped from his wound. Genesis looked at him with a deadpan expression.

    "Your weapon has immense reach, but its size means you must fight for control. Attacking leaves you with a massive blind spot. A blind spot I can easily exploit. I see you haven''t learned much since last time."

    Wolf grunted in rage and rushed at Genesis. He used his body to carry the weight of the glaive as he let his whole being guide his strikes. Genesis parried as best as he could as the glaive attempted to reach his body and bite at his flesh. Genesis waited for his moment once more as Wolf continued to strike. Finally, Genesis managed to maneuver around Wolf¡¯s slashes. Genesis raised his blade to strike Wolf from behind. A loud clash of metal rang out into the rainy sky as Wolf turned to block the sneaky strike. Genesis¡¯ eyes went wide only for a moment as he leapt back and motioned for Wolf to come forward. Wolf charged forward and prepared to pounce.

    The wolf is a proud animal. An animal that prides itself with its pack, its family. But to be a lone wolf means to shun the pack, to forge a trail of your own making. You survive on your own and become as ruthless as Nature herself. I always believed a lone wolf was a unique breed and I¡¯m sure Nature did when she created it. Genesis faced one of those wolves now. One of the many wolves who learned to value their lives above the rest. But sometimes the lone wolf will put that life on the line for others. This Agent was that kind of beast.

    For some unknown reason, he harbored a strange relationship with Genesis. From what I remember, Wolf fears him because his power could threaten the world. But Wolf respects Genesis for his courage and fighting prowess. When these two faced each other after all those years it wasn¡¯t out of hatred for the other. It was a battle of rivals. It was a battle of two humans who differed in ideologies and knew that only one could survive.

    The battle waged on. Wolf tried to create distance between himself and Genesis with controlled strikes. Genesis himself was holding his own quite well. But finding an opening in Wolf¡¯s stalwart defense was proving tricky. He knew from the beginning that Wolf was an excellent defensive fighter. Wolf¡¯s glaive had great reach allowing for him to keep enemies at a distance. But he was only one man. While Wolf¡¯s defense may have been great it still was only a frontal defense. While his sides opened up with each swing, his back was completely exposed. Genesis finally saw a break in the defenses and took his chance. But it seemed the lone wolf prepared for this outcome. The glaive swung into Genesis¡¯ arm and dug into his flesh. Not a single scream came from Genesis, but instead, it was a simple smile. Genesis gripped the pole of Wolf¡¯s weapon and used his strength to rip it from his body and pull Wolf towards him. Wolf tried his best to resist the force of Genesis¡¯ pull, but it was useless. Wolf released his grip on his weapon and reached for his gun. Wolf fired three rounds only for Genesis to block the bullets in a split second. Wolf¡¯s eyes widened with fear as he saw three bullets fall to the pavement as a loud metal ring echoed in his ear.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "That wouldn¡¯t have happened eight years ago. Eight years ago you were never that quick," Wolf said with slight confusion.

    Genesis looked at Wolf with the same deadpan expression.

    "It happened in New York. My powers had finally manifested. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stay human and keep our fight fair."

    Wolf clenched his teeth in frustration as he gripped his gun even tighter. Genesis looked straight into the eyes of Wolf with a ferocious glare. The tension was building again.

    *****

    Terra and I had reached the lobby of the Center City Gardens. The fires were spreading fast. It was difficult to see where I was going. Lack of sight forced me to rely on the "other me" as he guided me through the smoldering ruin. But at last, we emerged into the rainy dark. The cold stormy air welcomed us. Nature embraced us with open arms like her own children as we exited the Gardens. That was when I first saw him. Agent Wolf. The man who would become one of my greatest enemies.

    Agent Wolf and Genesis both turned to see Terra and me exiting the ruins. Terra leaned on my shoulder as we limped down the stone staircase. Genesis sighed in dissatisfaction as he turned to face Wolf.

    "I¡¯m sorry I have to do this. But I must end this quickly."

    I watched in amazement as I saw something inexplicable. I bore witness to a fraction of Genesis¡¯ power. I watched as two disc-like objects seemed to just appear just in front of Genesis, as if from nowhere. They tore open reality itself and revealed pieces of a landscape, much different than our own. Some foreign place was peering into our world. These strange windows seemed to ripple and pulsate like the waves that appear when one dips their toe in water. As the two discs cut through our reality I watched as Genesis glared at me through his peripherals.

    "Pay attention kid. These are Mind Gates, they allow me to manifest objects from my mind into the real world. Someday you may be able to use their power."

    Genesis then turned back to his enemy one last time before speaking a sort of incantation.

    "Come forth. Swan and Serpent."

    From each Mind Gate came a single blade. One was a thick and heavy broadsword. Its blade was a pristine shade of white and sparkled with gold. Swan¡¯s swept basket hilt wore an elegant swan motif. The other blade was black and curved with slight red accents running along the blade. It was as if the blade itself was opalescent. Serpent¡¯s cross guard was smaller and much more jagged than the swept basket hilt of the broadsword. Swan was Genesis'' main offense, while Serpent punished unwary opponents. These were two of Genesis¡¯ prized blades.

    "These blades were born within my own mind. Each one is unique and represents a certain fraction of my consciousness. Take a long look at them, Wolf. These are the weapons that will kill you."

    Wolf¡¯s anger was paramount. I could see his eyes as clear as day. They looked like the eyes of a cornered old forest dog. Genesis sighed and dashed towards Wolf with blinding speed. Wolf attempted to shoot Genesis but he only felt the cold steel of Swan as it dug into his gut. Wolf stumbled back as he stared at Genesis and then looked at his wound. Panic overtook his mind as the realization of failure became all too clear to the Agent. He fell to his knees and looked up at his enemy in an almost hysterical state of mind. His eyes went wild with complete lack of understanding. The word "why" was spelt out in his gaze.

    "How in the world is this possible!? You were never this strong in New York! You were still human!" Wolf screamed at Genesis in a rage.

    Genesis looked at Wolf with a stare. Swan and Serpent were gripped tight as Genesis looked down at the broken Agent.

    "Never underestimate the strength of someone who has lost everything."

    Wolf screamed in rage as he opened fire on Genesis. Genesis deflected the bullets with ease prompting Wolf to dart past Genesis. Wolf dodged Genesis¡¯ swipes and ran towards his glaive. He picked up the weapon and ran at Genesis in a blind rage. Genesis blocked Wolf¡¯s strikes and watched as Wolf twirled his glaive with unnatural speed.

    "You aren¡¯t the only one holding back! You have forfeited your humanity Genesis! CAPRA protocol dictates that I am charged with your extermination!"

    Wolf charged forward towards Genesis. Genesis quickly called back Swan and Serpent. Wolf surprised Genesis with the tight control and finesse he had over his weapon. Genesis blocked as best he could and snuck in a strike with Serpent. Wolf dashed away from Genesis¡¯ reach and countered swiftly. Genesis slid on his feet before impaling Swan in the pavement to stop himself. Genesis growled and dashed back at Wolf. Genesis leapt in the air in a front flip bringing Swan down onto Wolf¡¯s shoulder. Wolf dashed away from the strike and swung his glaive at Genesis¡¯ gut. Blood splattered on the wet pavement before washing away into the sewer drains. Genesis clenched his teeth tight as he struggled to pull away from the glaive¡¯s bite. Wolf pulled his weapon from Genesis¡¯ body letting it tear into him further. Genesis tried to hold back a scream as he backed away from Wolf. Wolf dashed in and began to cut up Genesis more and more. He was quick on his feet. He had to be. He was a mere man fighting creatures beyond him. He had to be quick, cold, and strong. Genesis was cut all over his body as blood trickled from his wounds. Wolf came rushing in for the finishing blow only to hear a clash of metal. Genesis was still fighting strong.

    "You really are a freak!" cried Wolf.

    "Maybe, but I still have the heart of a man. I¡¯m glad I got to face your full strength," responded Genesis.

    Genesis gripped Swan tightly as the blade began to glow with a golden light. Genesis slashed at Wolf several times with the vigorous Swan. Wolf did his best to block the strikes but Genesis proved too fast for him. Wolf was knocked back with a gash in his chest. He was struggling to stand on his feet as blood seeped through his shirt and dripped down his chest.

    "I really did underestimate you¡­"

    Genesis smiled and lowered his weapons. Wolf was too fatigued to go on.

    "Will you follow us?" Genesis asked.

    "No. My fight is with you. Take your allies to safety. We will finish this another day," said Wolf in a friendly response.

    "Thank you¡­ Old friend."

    Those were the last words Genesis spoke to Wolf that night. The three of us left him to bleed into the streets. The fire crews would more than likely find his body. Dead or alive, we weren¡¯t sure, it didn¡¯t really matter to us. At the end of it all, we survived and that was what mattered. Survival. It was still hard to believe that I had chosen to keep living this life, even if was just to see Nina die by my hands. But even then, I intended to keep fighting.

    *****

    Only a few blocks away, a rooftop held unknown spectators to the fight between Genesis and Wolf. The mysterious figures watched the fight only to lose interest as we began to leave. The ghostly silhouette¡¯s fiery red hair clung to her wet body as the rain began to pour down on the world. It was like a choir of angels had shed their tears for these abominations Nature and Science had concocted. Nina stood watching our fight relishing the tears of the angels. The same tears that poured down on the Earth as she looked at the street with a grin. A young woman approached Nina from behind as she observed that which was beneath her. Her emerald dress reflected the light of embers in a bright sheen.

    "Are you starting fights again?" asked the young girl.

    "He got away from me twice. Why was he able to escape?" replied Nina with a rather condescending tone.

    "I think you¡¯re becoming obsessed," the girl retorted out of concern.

    "Maybe I am. Either way, I think I am going to have fun with this boy."

 (Vol.1) Chapter 7: Demons

    It was morning again, at least that¡¯s what it felt like. For once I wasn¡¯t in the White Room. Yet the walls were made of that same glossy material as my old prison. I awoke in a bed within some kind of hospital. It was a welcome change compared to the hard wooden seat I called home. As I awoke, my head felt lighter. I must have blacked out while I aided Terra in escaping the fire.

    As I awoke I noticed Genesis sitting across from my bed. He looked at me with unwavering eyes as I rose from my slumber.

    "Glad to see you¡¯re awake," Genesis said kindly as I rubbed my eyes.

    "Wh-where am I?"

    "The same place you spent several days in after your rebirth. Welcome to the Cocoon. A place some of us like to call home."

    Genesis then arose from his seat and aided me in standing up from my bed. After helping me up he walked over to the door of the room.

    "Are you going somewhere?" I asked.

    "Not me. Us. I think you deserve some answers. I am taking you to see Lockhart."

    Lockhart. I heard Genesis mention that name before. Based on the way he would refer to him, I assumed he was some kind of superior. Genesis said he was taking me to see him and that I deserved answers. I had no idea who Lockhart was, but something told me he had to be important. For once I wouldn¡¯t be left in the dark again.

    Genesis led me through familiar halls of pristine white gloss. I was brought to a higher level in the Cocoon. Before I realized where I was going I faced an elegantly carved set of mahogany doors. The doors contrasted the Cocoon¡¯s shining white halls with their hand carved designs. Genesis opened the doors and led me into a rather luxurious office. Various pieces of wooden furniture littered the space. An emerald carpet cushioned our steps as we entered. Everything was old fashioned and made from wood. It was a brave and stark contrast to a facility that looked like it had leapt from the pages of science fiction.

    A single man sat at a desk of mahogany. He propped up his feet, which were clad in shining leather shoes, upon the table without care. The cost of the desk¡¯s material didn''t seem to bother him as much as whether or not he could rest his feet. The man was rather lithe and young looking. He was much older than me, but he still showed a great effort in maintaining a youthful appearance. His most noticeable feature was his long golden blond hair. Golden locks spiraled downward toward the small of his back. Despite such a pampered look, the scientist¡¯s hair was the one thing unkempt. It was as if his hair was the price he paid for youthful beauty.

    The moment I saw this man and his glaring eyes of jade, I knew who Lockhart was. This was the man I saw the day I died. The man responsible for my rebirth. The man who created Genesis, Terra, and maybe even Nina. This man¡¯s choices were the reason my life renewed. I wasn¡¯t sure how to feel as he beckoned me with a gesture of his palm to take a seat. This was the man pulling the strings in this city. This was the man responsible for the deaths of many. This was the man named Lockhart.

    Despite Lockhart''s intimidating look, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I owed him a great debt. I was not wrong. This man did save my life. I just assumed in my youthful age that people saved others out of kindness. I thought keeping a person alive wasn¡¯t something you could just slap a motive onto. That opinion was soon scattered among the ashes of discarded dreams as I learned more about my savior.

    Lockhart took his feet off his priceless desk and glared at me. I watched as he folded his hands and pressed his pointer fingers against his mouth. He looked into my eyes for a few short moments before lowering his hands onto his desk and speaking to me with a warm tone.

    "Welcome. I am Professor Lockhart."

    "I remember you. You were there with Genesis that day," I remarked.

    Lockhart smiled and nodded.

    "I accompanied him and aided in your rescue. I was also responsible for your rebirth. I heard you''ve come to call yourself Heaven."

    "I don''t remember my name... But Father always called me his slice of Heaven."

    "I see. I suppose you want to know exactly why I saved you."

    "No one can ever do anything out of good will can they," I muttered.

    Lockhart must have had excellent hearing. Somehow he was able to distinguish the words from my intangible babble.

    "That is not necessarily true. We would have tried to prevent this, but Nina is... Unpredictable."

    Lockhart took a minute to think up his next sentences. He knew more than anyone that the recent events of my life were not exactly a light topic of conversation. He was careful to choose his next words.

    "So, your rebirth. I suppose it¡¯s best to start at the beginning. As I have stated, I am a professor, a man of Science. My field of study is in human biology, more specifically the field of genetics. I used to work for an American research team experimenting with things such as stem cell research. But, this was not the work that brought me here. It was my theories on genetic modification that gained the attention of a certain man. A man we call ''The Director''," Lockhart began.

    "Who is The Director?" I asked, interrupting Lockhart¡¯s exposition.

    "I have wondered that myself. He is a very mysterious man. There is only so much I know and even then there is only so much I can tell you."

    I remained silent so that Lockhart would continue his exposition. Any amount of information would be helpful to me. I had fumbled around in the dark for far too long since I was reborn.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "The Director is a man who has lived a very long life. Apparently, he once was a captive scientist working for the Nazi empire. Unfortunately, his scientific breakthroughs burned with Hitler''s regime. That being said, he is the man who employed my services. He paid me up front to begin pursuing genetic modification. The Director wanted an army of soldiers with special powers. Though he didn''t give me a straight reason."

    "What does The Director need a bunch of super soldiers for?"

    "The evolution of mankind. ¡®We must observe the worst possible circumstances in order to develop the necessary precautions.¡¯ His words, not mine."

    "He wants to evolve humanity?"

    "Indeed. That is why you are here. You are a part of us. You are now a part of the Demon Project."

    "Demon Project?"

    "You are what I have code named a Demon. A human with supernatural abilities and fighting strength. Each Demon can fight with the strength of ten men and regenerate even the most fatal of wounds in minutes, sometimes even seconds. On top of that, they have a unique ability granted to them through gene modification. If I am not mistaken, yours is the manipulation of light and dark matter."

    Lockhart scratched the back of his head before continuing on with his monologue.

    "Demons are also granted a Second Personality. The Second Personality is a digitized consciousness injected into the Demon¡¯s mind upon creation. Each personality is taken from a sample individual. Before injection, the Second Personality is paired up with their host via compatibility score. The Second Personality is meant to function as an omniscient presence in your mind. It is able to keep an eye on your surroundings as well as help to manage your powers. Should a fight require a bit more strength, the Second Personality can seize control of its host. This puts the host''s consciousness in a metaphorical back seat. The Second Personality is meant to be much stronger and more vicious in battle than the host. As such they are meant as a last resort in the event of a possible death or worse."

    "What could be worse than dying?" I thought out loud as I let the words of Lockhart¡¯s revelation sink into my mind.

    Lockhart¡¯s tone immediately shifted upon my asking of that simple question. Something about it made him feel uneasy and rather irritated.

    "Exposure. Unlike most scientists, I allow you my test subjects to live as they wish. Granted this city was built specifically for you to live in. But, if your existence is exposed to the world, you would become the most wanted guinea pig on the planet."

    Lockhart glared into my eyes with unwavering determination. This was the strength of a military leader, not a scientist.

    "It is for that reason that I protect all my children. I will not stand by and let you all be poked and prodded before being executed."

    "Children?"

    "Don''t get me wrong Heaven. I am not so heartless to give you this rather complicated life and not be there to listen to your gripes. Adjusting to something like this must be difficult, hence why I make sure I do all I can to ease that transition. You don''t need to call me father, but I make it my goal to act as one. Should you need something, you only need to ask."

    "Thanks for that," I said with bizarre warmth swelling in my body. It was strange. I felt comforted by those words.

    "That being said. I only have one rule I ask you to follow. Your existence must remain a secret. There can be no witnesses."

    Those words immediately sucked away the warmth that had enveloped my heart. I knew exactly what those words meant. My existence could not be revealed to the world. No witnesses. I would be forced to take the lives of innocents, should they discover who I am. I clenched my fist in frustration. Just what kind of hypocrisy was this? Lockhart was asking a sixteen-year-old child who lost his father to become the thing he despised. Lockhart wanted me to become like "her", to perform the same acts she did. I spoke my next words between clenched teeth.

    "You¡­ You want me to kill people. You are asking me to take people¡¯s lives."

    Lockhart¡¯s gaze lowered. He took a deep sigh while avoiding eye contact with me. Yet again he had to pick and choose his words.

    "I am not asking you to kill people outright like Nina did to your father. But if it comes to it¡­"

    I slammed my fists on the table as I immediately rose up from my seat.

    "Yet she is doing one hell of a job remaining hidden!"

    "That is another topic I would like to discuss with you. Nina; the Demon of Graceful Embers."

    "Graceful is one way to put it," I said through clenched teeth as I returned to my seat.

    "She and two other Demons have gone rouge. Katelyn; the Demon of the Gale¡¯s Edge, and Reaver; the Demon of One Thousand Bullets. While Reaver serves as Nina''s guardian, I know that he won¡¯t give into what she has become. Katelyn on the other hand shares a sort of affection towards Nina. Her affection makes her quite naive and willing to follow her down any road."

    "But I cut Nina in half! Are you telling me she is still alive!?"

    Lockhart grinned with a slight hint of malice in the corners of his face.

    "If you think that is enough to kill her then you are sorely mistaken."

    I sighed in annoyance as I realized what was asked of me.

    "Let me guess. You want me to find them."

    "Yes. I would appreciate it greatly."

    "I only care about finding Nina. Have one of your other Demons worry about Katelyn and Reaver."

    Lockhart grew rather annoyed as he spoke his next sentence. It seemed that things in Evo were worse than I imagined.

    "I cannot. They have their hands full keeping CAPRA off our backs."

    "CAPRA?"

    "Yes, CAPRA. That Agent you saw the other night worked for them. They are an American agency specializing in the suppression of supernatural phenomena. We have had a few run-ins with them before. I urge you to avoid them if possible."

    "That¡¯s a valid excuse and all, but why me? Why should I be the one to do your dirty work?"

    Lockhart simply smiled. My reaction must have brought him some amusement. Lockhart did have a flair for the dramatic.

    "You were already planning to fight her. Your eyes say it all. Despite such protest over killing someone, you seem to have no qualms with tearing her in half. We are spread too thin as is and you are the only one I can spare. Not only that but you have grown accustomed to how she fights. You are the best option I have currently."

    "Fine," I spoke with aggravation.

    "But I am doing this for my father, not for you."

    Lockhart nodded and watched as I prepared to exit the office. He uttered one final sentence as I took my first steps away from the desk.

    "Funny. You looked so tense earlier when I asked you kill, yet when I mention her name you flip, like sides of a coin."

    I ignored the insulting observation Lockhart made. It was completely baseless. My fight against Nina was different. She was far from innocent. The moment one takes a life, their own life becomes that much riper for the taking. I was ready to reap Nina of her essence. I would destroy her existence if it meant my father could rest easy.

    That was when I took my leave. I felt a huge weight on my shoulders again. The weight of the promise I made. The promise I made to put my father¡¯s soul to rest. I flashed back to the Black Shore. I remember what the image of my father said to me. He said to stand and fight. Now I was finally prepared to truly fulfill that request.

    I walked, with power in my steps, through the doors of Lockhart¡¯s office. I passed Genesis as I took my leave. He didn''t even look at me as I exited the office into the hallways of the Cocoon. Something about my frustrations made him uneasy, yet I hardly knew it was unsettling.

    *****

    Genesis stepped into the office as I left and saw Lockhart smiling. Lockhart¡¯s smile was like that of a mischievous child. Definitely not something fitting his age. Something from that conversation brought him great pleasure. Genesis sighed as he stopped in front of Lockhart¡¯s luxurious writing desk.

    "He is going to surpass you someday," said Lockhart in a quiet, yet cheerful sort of voice.

    "I don¡¯t doubt it. He is his son after all."

 (Vol.1) Chapter 8: Chasing Flames

    I had spent my afternoon sitting on the same swing set Terra brought me to once before. The sun was shining brightly in the mid-day sky. Clouds sailed like ships along the summer blue. Terra was getting higher and higher up into the summer air as she swung. She longed to reach up and touch God. Despite my warnings that she would be wasting her time, something within her drove her closer and closer to the sky. I suppose someone who only ever knew Earth would long to touch the clouds.

    I sat still, lost in thought. Despite the warm day around me, I felt surrounded by shadows. Terra stopped herself and looked at me as she slowed down to a halt. She placed her hand on my shoulder causing me to jump. I turned to face her as she gave me a faint hint of a smile to help ease my weary soul. She then looked ahead at the sunlit skyline ahead of us before finally parting her lips to speak.

    "So, have you found your reason to live yet?" Terra asked.

    "I¡¯m not sure," I said with disappointment.

    "You would have had me convinced when you fought Nina."

    "I just remember thinking I didn¡¯t want to see anyone else die, that¡¯s all."

    "Aw~! You tried to protect me!" Terra exclaimed in a much cheerier voice than usual.

    Terra¡¯s giddy remark caught me completely off guard as I nearly fell off the swing.

    "N-no! I mean¡­ I guess? I just thought¡­ I just¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be alone again."

    Terra giggled to herself as she watched me fluster. Traces of red flooded through my cheeks as I tried not to make eye contact. I felt Terra¡¯s hand press into my back and begin to trace indents of bone in soothing motions.

    "It¡¯s okay Hev. I was just teasing. I know it wasn''t easy going up against her. And going after her now won''t be any easier."

    "I can¡¯t sit around and wait for her to kill more people. She has to pay for her sins."

    "And that''s your choice to make, but allow me to inform you of another."

    I turned and looked at Terra as she spoke. Her words left her mouth like a gust of soothing cool air.

    "Train with me. I''ll help you get stronger and learn to use your powers properly."

    "I used to train with my father as I kid. I can fight on my own, even without my powers. Thanks¡­ But I¡¯ll be fine, this is something I have to do alone."

    Terra tried to hide her irritated glare. She didn¡¯t like my response one bit.

    "Just come back alive," Terra said with a much more aggravated expression.

    There was no doubt that my decision disappointed Terra. Looking back on it now, I couldn¡¯t have been more foolish. I was young and I was blind. The death of my father had cast my soul into the pits of a never ending darkness. At the end of this abyss, there existed only fire. Everything else around me was a blur. All that mattered to me was reaching the flame. Anything else was just a distraction. Something to divert me from the path. A temptation. I wouldn¡¯t fall for it. I wouldn¡¯t stray from my path.

    I had a promise to keep. I kept thinking of that same mantra over and over again. I promised my father he would be able to rest in peace. Nina had to die. That was the only reason for me to stand in this world and walk. Nina was the only reason I had to live. I would walk farther and endure more pain than ever before if it meant Nina could die by my hand. These were the vengeful thoughts that plagued my young mind.

    I had long since left the small playground and pulled my hood over my face. My angered mind was still chanting hymns of promise. As I walked forward I could hear the "other me¡¯s" voice in my mind speaking through the miasma of poison thoughts.

    "You rang?"

    "Yeah. I need you to locate Nina for me¡­ Is that possible?"

    "That¡¯s easy. I take it you¡¯re going after her?"

    "Yes."

    "You¡¯re just gonna get yourself killed you know."

    "Then my body will belong to you."

    I couldn¡¯t see the "other me¡¯s" face but I could imagine he was burying it in his palm.

    "Not at all kid. We are both parts of one mind. If you die, I die."

    "Then we better get used to each other. Do you have a name?"

    I could hear the "other me" begin to chuckle. Something about my question amused him.

    "I don¡¯t remember my name. But all things considered, you can call me Hell."This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    A small grin emerged on my face as the other spoke his newfound name. The obvious duality of our names was satisfying to think about.

    "Heaven and Hell united in one of Nature¡¯s vessels."

    "What are you on about?"

    "Just a funny little thought."

    Hell sighed and immediately shifted topics to Nina. He had already tracked down her exact location while we had conversed.

    "Nina is squatting out in the Slums. It¡¯s some old abandoned shipping yard. Katelyn and Reaver are both with her. I¡¯m gonna warn you now kid, Reaver is a lot tougher than Nina. Some even say he is stronger than Genesis."

    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind."

    This was it. I knew where she was. I was going to take the fight to her. I was getting so close to finally laying my father¡¯s spirit to rest. Victory was within my grasp.

    *****

    Nina stood atop the tallest crane in an old shipping yard. She looked out to the sea as the sun began to descend over the widespread mirror that was the ocean. Sunlight glistened and danced along the ripples in the calm salt water. Nina¡¯s flame like hair waved in the coastal winds as she stared outward. Nina''s eyes gazed at Nature¡¯s beauty with indifference. The girl with the emerald dress approached Nina cautiously.

    "That kid you¡¯re obsessed with is coming after us," she said with a dull tone.

    A sadistic grin widened upon Nina¡¯s face as she turned to face her ally.

    "Leave him be, Katelyn. He is only walking to his death anyway," responded Nina with cruel delight in her voice.

    *****

    I had approached the electric fence that sealed off the Slums from the rest of the city. With a swift cut from my dark blade, I erased parts of the fence allowing me to pass through. I felt a sudden force of energy behind me as I made it through the path I had forged. I turned to see the matter I erased had returned to this world, albeit with violent force.

    "So I can¡¯t erase things completely," I muttered.

    "Or maybe you can only keep things erased temporarily?" Hell responded.

    With that small, useful piece of information at my disposal, I continued my walk through the Slums. To be honest, the name of this district was a severe understatement. That place made the ghettos of major American cities look like rich neighborhoods. Every building looked like a bomb had gone off within its confines. This place wasn¡¯t just a simple poor district. As I walked through the abandoned streets, the truth of this place became clear. It wasn¡¯t a ghetto, it was a ruin.

    Some great event in the city¡¯s history caused the Slums to transform into a dust ridden husk. As I walked, I could see more and more signs of conflicts that had erupted on the streets. It was impossible to tell what exactly happened to this place. I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine in my wildest dreams what the town looked like before the battles. This empty, desolate landscape was once alive. Yet now as my eyes gazed at the streets before me I saw a dead place.

    *****

    Genesis made his way to Lockhart¡¯s office. Many questions were brewing in the swordsman¡¯s mind as he passed through Lockhart''s doors. Lockhart looked up from his work to see the knight in the black coat approach. Genesis immediately took to business as he took a seat.

    "Has CAPRA made any moves?" Genesis asked with a slight edge to his concern.

    "Not that I know of. For all we know, Wolf could be calling in reinforcements."

    "That could be very bad for us. God knows how strong the Agents have become since New York." Genesis spoke as he clenched his fists tight.

    Lockhart sighed to himself and looked at Genesis. Lockhart knew well that the horrors of New York were still burned into Genesis'' mind. Genesis had been fighting CAPRA tooth and nail since the Battle for New York came to a climax. While Genesis has a modicum of respect towards Agent Wolf, it is the other Agents that he fears. Some believed in the purity of humanity. Others joined up just so they could kill something that put up one hell of a fight. In some cases, the men and women who served CAPRA were more demonic than the Demons themselves.

    "We have lasted this long without them coming after us. I suppose after all those years, our luck has run out," Lockhart stated in a somber tone.

    Lockhart knew all too well that the small time of peace that he and his "children" had enjoyed was coming to a close. He knew that soon he would have to call upon all the Demons to fight for their lives.

    Genesis looked at Lockhart with a sigh as if he was reading his mind.

    "You have too much faith in him," Genesis said to Lockhart.

    "That may be true. But I know without a single fragment of doubt¡­ He is destined to do great things."

    *****

    As Lockhart and Genesis spoke I had already found my enemies, or rather they found me. Nina and her two cohorts were staring me down as I stood against them in defiance. They had no idea what was about to be set in motion. This battle was going to be the one to open the floodgates of Inferno itself. The Underworld would soon unleash its tormenting flames unto the world.

    I stood before Nina and her allies; Katelyn and Reaver. These two people saw fit to take the side of a murderer. It ignited a fire in my heart that could not be extinguished. It was an incurable rage that had built up inside me. A rage that brought forth vivid images of my dead father. I wasn¡¯t about to let Nina get away. I was not going to lose. I was going to kill her then and there and put her to rest in a casket of brimstone.

    A tough looking man who seemed to be in his early twenties approached me. This man was Reaver. He was rugged, to say the least. His rough face painted the image of a soldier who sought refuge from the battlefield. Irony spat in his face and brought him here, to the worst of all battlefields. His vibrant yellow eyes reflected the horrors of war. The grotesque works of art he had seen during his time as a soldier imprinted upon his pupils. His blond hair was dirty and dark. It was rather long yet had a bit of a spiked looked to it as it draped just past his broad shoulders. His broad and brawny face showed only sorrow as he glared into my eyes. Reaver had the face of a man who had long since been broken.

    Reaver wore a black tank top that clung to his noticeable muscle tone. Despite leaving the military he still kept his body in top shape. Over his tank top was a sleeveless hoodie, also black. Reaver¡¯s trousers were standard military combat trousers with an urban camouflage print. His trousers were tucked underneath his black combat boots, which were made of a tough, military-grade leather. Despite long since abandoning the past, Reaver wore the garments of a soldier to remind him of what he once was. To him, wearing those clothes was a means of atonement for something.

    "I promised myself I wouldn''t kill anyone. But that doesn''t mean I won''t protect Nina," said Reaver as he walked ahead of Nina and stood between myself and my foe.

    I readied myself and summoned my two blades to my hands. That¡¯s when I saw it. Before my eyes, Reaver had opened up a small golden Mind Gate beside his face. From the gate, Reaver pulled out a heavy revolver and aimed it at me faster than I could blink. All I can remember hearing is the gunshot.

 (Vol.1) Chapter 9: One Thousand Bullets

    A single bullet had lodged itself in my shoulder. My eyes widened as I felt adrenaline pump into my body to numb the pain. How? How did he fire so fast? Where did he get that gun from!? So many questions swirled through my mind in a vortex. My mind was clouded by anxiety. I never expected there were Demons other than Genesis who could use Mind Gates.

    "Someday you may be able to use their power¡­," said the voice of Genesis as it reverberated throughout the far reaches of my brain.

    My brain spiraled at the sudden realization. The Mind Gate wasn¡¯t just something that only Genesis was capable of. Genesis told me I would be able to use the Gates one day. Were all Demons were capable of wielding that power!? The power to make thoughts into reality. This power was the end game for a Demon, and Genesis and Reaver had long since surpassed that end.

    Reaver stood firm as he returned his pistol to the Gate. He just stood there watching as I clenched my teeth in pain. I felt my arm grow heavier and heavier as adrenaline pumped through me. Within just a few seconds my wound began to regenerate. The bullet was forced out of its fleshy cave by my regeneration and fell to the ground with a distinctive "plink." Reaver continued to stare me down as I recovered. I quickly readied my swords and prepared to charge. If Reaver was going to stand between me and Nina then I was going to carve him out of my way.

    "What do you think you are trying to do?" Reaver said in a condescending voice.

    I refused to let up as I stared down Reaver¡¯s menacing glare.

    "You¡¯re in my way," I growled.

    "And you¡¯re a fool who thinks too highly of his own power," Reaver retorted.

    "Shut up!"

    I dashed towards Reaver. Nothing he said would change my stubborn mind. I was consumed with one desire. My one reason to live was right in front of me, but this one stranger had to get in my way. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. I couldn¡¯t let anyone stand between me and my reason to live. Nina had to die. There was no other way. She had to die.

    As I drew ever closer to Reaver I watched as he opened a multitude of Mind Gates. From each Gate came forth a single firearm. A wall of varying gun barrels appeared behind Reaver and aimed itself at me. I stopped dead in my tracks as the wall of Mind Gates opened fire upon me. Instinct kicked in and I used my light blade to block any bullets that came too close to hitting me. I would¡¯ve been stunned with amazement at the feat I had just accomplished were it not for my killing intent consuming my body and mind.

    "You are pushing yourself too much Heaven," Hell announced from within his mental confines.

    I shut out Hell without as much as a response. I couldn¡¯t let him distract me. It was my moment. It was my time. Nina was in front of me, and I had two Demons to plow through. The concept of life had escaped me. Life in this instance was something meant to be taken. It was something that was given up when the wicked assumed wickedness and chose the path of evil. These were the consequences of their choices.

    Looking back, I realize I was so lost in this conviction that I had lost sight of myself. I believed the choices that Nina and her comrades had made yielded some kind of consequence. Yet I had failed to remember what Terra had taught me. Consequence was just an illusion, and that illusion had consumed me.

    I stormed forward blocking any bullets that came towards me. As soon as I got close enough I readied my dark blade and shouted at the top of my lungs. I opened a rift that absorbed the hail of gunfire hurtling towards me. Within seconds I was inches from running my light blade through Reaver¡¯s neck. However, as I prepared to end his life, he smiled.

    "You really think you¡¯re the hero here, don¡¯t you?"

    My eyes widened. A kind of dumbfounded rage consumed my very core as I glared into Reaver¡¯s eyes.

    "What the hell did you say?"

    I reached out to grab Reaver by the throat. Reaver swiftly blocked my outstretched arm before locking me into a grapple. Within seconds I was at his mercy with several guns barrels pointing at me point blank range through the Mind Gates.

    "Look at yourself. Do you honestly believe the reason you are standing here in front of me, fighting me, is the right reason?" asked Reaver in an angered confusion.

    "She has to die. That cold hearted bitch has to die!" I growled in defiance as Reaver kept his dominant stance over me.

    "You are a fool to think that! What reason do you have to kill Nina!? What reason other than revenge!?"

    "It''s not revenge! I just want to see my father¡¯s soul pass on in peace. I have to fulfill my promise!"

    Reaver looked at me with a completely dumbfounded look on his face. It was the most disgusted look I had ever seen on a man. A look that was fighting off imminent rage. Something I said created this look of disdain. I felt my heart struggle to hold its conviction. That was when Reaver did something strange. He closed his Mind Gates. Was he sparing me? The answer, unfortunately, was no. Reaver grabbed me by the collar and punched me right in the face and dropped my stunned body onto to the ground.

    "You are a fucking idiot!" Reaver screamed in a furious shock.

    I struggled back to my feet and braced myself in case Reaver tried to pound my face in once more.

    "How am I an idiot? I promised my father that I would see him to the other side. That I would avenge his death. That he wouldn¡¯t have died in va-!"

    Reaver punched me once again. This time, it was an uppercut straight to the jaw.

    "I take it back. You aren¡¯t an idiot. You¡¯re just blind."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "No. You are blind to follow her!"

    I gasped as I felt Reaver''s knee collide with my stomach. I coughed up a wad of my own spit and blood onto Reaver¡¯s boot as I gripped my gut tightly. My eyes widened with rage as Reaver beat up on me.

    "Y-you are no better than her!" I shouted.

    Reaver came in with a kick that I dodged swiftly. I maneuvered around Reaver¡¯s leg and came in with my light blade. I thought I would have been able to cut into Reaver¡¯s neck and sever his cocky head from his spine. That was merely a dream that would never be fulfilled as I felt a sharp slug of lead burrow through my gut.

    I screamed in absolute agony. I may have been able to regenerate, but that didn¡¯t help with the pain. Even restoring my body to its prime condition hurts like hell.

    "You are so unbelievably blind. You honestly think that you are on the right side. That there even is a ¡®right side¡¯ to begin with!" Reaver hollered down at me with a reprimanding tone.

    "Nina has to die. She is a horrible inhuman monster! You weren¡¯t there! You don¡¯t know what she did! You could never understand the promise I made!" I shouted back in frustration.

    "That is where you are wrong," Reaver spoke calmly.

    "Wh-what?"

    "I watched her kill all those people. I watched her kill your father. I watched you fight back. I watched you till the end. You never made a promise to him. That promise does not exist."

    "You liar!" I cried out in anger as I rushed at Reaver in an attempt to cut him to shreds.

    I tried to cut a rift into negative space, only to feel my hand get caught in Reaver¡¯s clutch. My eyes widened as I tried to pull away from Reaver only for him to pull with greater strength and lift me up and over his own body. He swung my body like a ragdoll and slammed me down onto the street. My body hit the ground hard enough to shatter the concrete below. Blood flew from my mouth as I felt every ounce of my breath escape me. Reaver placed a boot upon my rib cage and glared down at me.

    "That promise does not exist! That promise is a fabrication of your mind. It is an attempt to justify your revenge! You haven¡¯t had a desire to avenge anything! You just want to see Nina die! The only difference between avenge and revenge is their prefixes!"

    I felt strength leave me. Was I wrong all this time? I just wanted my father to rest in peace. But then, I was told that this dream was just that, a dream. It was a lie I created just to bring about the death of someone else. I had become the very thing I was trying to hunt down. I fell to my own bloodlust so quickly. In fact, I had fallen right from the start. Tears welled up in my eyes as I stared passed Reaver into the blue sky above.

    "I¡­ How could I have..? How is it a lie..?"

    Reaver took his foot off of me and helped me up.

    "The mind can do cruel things to itself. All humans seek to justify their own actions. I don¡¯t blame you, but I still cannot allow you to harm her. I¡¯m sor-!"

    Just then, a ball of flame hurtled between me and Reaver. I turned and shot a glare at Nina as she stared down Reaver with pure rage.

    "Reaver! How about you stop talking, and start killing!" Nina shouted in frustration.

    "To think you would want to protect her," I spoke softly.

    "I am just as flawed as you are. Now run before she gets anymore bored" replied Reaver.

    Reaver turned and faced Nina in defiance. He stepped forward towards her and stood down.

    "Kill him yourself. I¡¯m done here."

    Nina sighed and slowly began to glide her tongue along the edge of her lips. Without warning, Nina dashed towards me. I swiftly blocked the incoming strike of Nina¡¯s fist with my dark blade. I watched as she fought through the pain of the matter in her wrist being erased. Her hand fell to the concrete in a bloody mess and a new one grew in its place as quick as it left. I backed up as Nina unleashed a flurry of flaming punches. I blocked with my light blade as more and more burning blows came closer to my body. I ducked under Nina¡¯s right hook only to feel her foot collide with my face and knock me into the air. Nina channeled flames in her palms and launched a barrage of fire bolts towards me. I managed to recover and descended towards the ground as I blocked any bolts that came near me. Once I landed, I ran at Nina, brandishing my blades as she attempted to blast me away with her flames.

    "This is the end!" I shouted as I leapt towards Nina with my blades raised back.

    A loud clash of metal rang out as Reaver appeared in front of me and blocked my strike with a rifle.

    "Out of way Reaver!" I screamed as I backed off from him.

    "Have you learned nothing!? I already told you! I will not let you kill her! Now get out of here already!" Reaver screamed as he opened another wall of Mind Gates and unleashed a bullet storm upon me.

    I swiftly swung my dark blade and tore open a rift to shield me from the bullets long enough to close in on Reaver once more. We were right back where we started.

    "Don¡¯t get me wrong Reaver. I understand what has happened to me," I said as I readied myself for the killing blow.

    "I am faced with two roads, yet I already chose one path before I even understood what each choice meant."

    Reaver clenched his teeth tightly as I prepared to cut into his flesh.

    "What the hell are you saying!?" Reaver growled.

    "I already chose to become the very thing I hunted. The moment I set hateful eyes on Nina I became just like her. You can¡¯t go back on your choices, you can only walk forward." I muttered to Reaver in an eerie calm.

    Reaver¡¯s eyes went wide as I swiftly glided my light blade across his stomach. Reaver leaned into me as my dark blade pierced through the wound I had already created. With one swift motion, I guided my dark sword up through Reaver''s body severing his right arm at the shoulder. He fell to the ground screaming in agony as his blood sprayed over my face.

    "You fucking¡­ Fool!" Reaver cried in a raspy, blood-soaked voice.

    I turned to face Nina with blood dripping down my face. Reaver writhed on the ground as he slowly regenerated his grave wound. Nina looked tense. A sickening smile grew on my face as I approached her. If this was what I had become, then so be it. No human can kill a monster after all.

    A faint giggle began to echo throughout the sunlit street. Nina was cackling like a mad witch in a fit of pleasure. I stared her down with monstrous determination. Nina smiled and licked her lips once more.

    "I was right to let you escape! You have proven to be far more interesting than I could have ever imagined!" Nina cried, the ultimate bliss filling her body.

    "This is what you created that day. It¡¯s time you took responsibility for my fall!" I shouted as I began my stride towards Nina.

    "You created me. Your choices brought this upon me. Your choices clouded my own. I could have let you go. I could have forgiven and forgotten. I could have lived a normal life, never using these powers! But something inside me¡­ Something deep in my heart longed for the satisfaction of seeing your lifeless corpse!"

    Nina continued to glare at me with stunned fascination.

    "Terra was right. Everyone has choices to make, and I now know I made the wrong ones. I could say I have no choice but to see this through. But I do, and I already made my decision. I didn¡¯t come this far to turn tail and run!"

    I was within striking range of Nina now. It was time to end this quest for revenge. I had already decided. Even if it was a lie. Even if I never promised my father anything. Even if it isn¡¯t the "right" choice to make. I was going to keep walking forward through the fire. After all, no one is perfect, not humans, not Demons. This was a lesson, a mistake that I could not run from. Nina would hunt me down as fervently as I did her. The conflict would not end until one of us was destroyed. This was the path we had set ourselves down. I had every chance to stray from it, but would that make me a coward? It didn¡¯t matter. I had already decided.

    Nina and I were ready to tear into each other. It was going to be my toughest battle yet. It was¡­

    "Now, now, settle down children~!" said an unfamiliar female voice dripping with malice similar to Nina¡¯s

    All of us turned to see the Agent that Genesis fought at the Center City Gardens. Accompanying him was a girl much shorter than him gripping a rather sharp looking axe.

    "You have all been very naughty~!"

 (Vol.1) Chapter 10: Mind Zero

    Nina and I turned to see the Agents of CAPRA staring at us with their weapons ready. I recognized Wolf from the time he fought Genesis. But the girl beside him was new. She looked far more intimidating than Wolf. The weapon she carried was a large axe she held with two hands. It was rather modern and sleek for a design so old and historic. The entire body of the weapon had a black coating while the edge was sharp and shined in the light of the sun. It had an ergonomic curvature to it allowing the wielder to perform maneuvers that would be otherwise difficult.

    "Remember Vixen, the Agency wants them taken in alive for questioning," Agent Wolf reminded the woman as she licked her lips in anticipation.

    "Do the brass care exactly how ¡®alive¡¯ they are?" the woman responded.

    Wolf sighed and rubbed his eyes in disappointment.

    "Don¡¯t get excessive. Otherwise, we will be no better than the things we fight."

    Vixen was her name, and it was more than fitting. She was a beautiful and luscious woman of petite stature. She bore the cunning and sly demeanor of the beast from which she stole her name. She was a fox of the arctic as her skin was pale like the ice that forged her heart and soul. This pale complexion was completely overshadowed by her sapphire eyes. Those eyes held within them a murderous glint. A twinkle of bloodlust that I had seen within the equally aqua shaded eyes of Nina. Vixen had a similar feel surrounding her. A woman with a battle tendency and a lust for blood.

    Vixen wore a similar business garb to her peer, only with a bit of a feminine touch. Her black suit jacket was slimmer and showed more of her rather wrinkled white shirt. Vixen wore her shirt with the collar unbuttoned exposing a bit of her cleavage. She thought her collar got in the way when she fought. Her pants and shoes were also black, keeping in line with standard business wear. She kept the professional look of a CAPRA agent while adding her own personal flair. Vixen wore violet eye shadow like a mask that contrasted her pale skin. Her platinum blonde hair fell just above her brow with the rest of it tied into short, yet puffy twin tails. Despite being a cold-hearted killer, she took great pride in looking good while doing it.

    "I¡¯ll take the girl," Vixen spoke with an anticipation, not unlike Nina¡¯s.

    Those two were far too similar. It was impossible for them not to fight each other. And I believe those two knew it more than anyone. But before blades would clash, something happened that made me truly glimpse into Nina¡¯s broken mind. She turned to face Katelyn who had been silent during the whole bout. As Katelyn turned, Reaver stared at Nina as his guts spilled out onto the pavement.

    "Take Reaver and run," Nina said to Katelyn in a serious tone.

    Katelyn immediately spoke up in defiance.

    "No way! I¡¯m fighting too!"

    "No! They will kill you, Katelyn. You won¡¯t survive this fight. Take Reaver and run! Now!"

    What was I seeing? This was a stark contrast to the monster I had come to know as Nina. There was no way that the woman who killed my father in such bliss could show this kind of concern for her allies. The sight disturbed me. It forced me to wake up to reality from the vengeful slumber that wrapped me in its seductive arms. I was catching a glimpse of Nina¡¯s perspective. I was beginning to understand that there was a lot more to her than meets the eye. I was starting to realize there might be something much larger going on within her mind.

    My curiosity and astonishment were put on hold as Vixen dashed passed me and Wolf began to charge. I readied my blades as Wolf swung his glaive down onto me. I deflected the blow with ease and attempted to maneuver around his reach. Wolf met my sneaking blow with much resistance and pushed me back with a powerful strike. I slid back on my feet and did my best to regain my footing. I glanced back and saw that Nina had her hands full. Vixen¡¯s fighting style was far different from Wolf¡¯s. Wolf had control and finesse with a large weapon. Vixen was a flat out berserker. She swung her axe with force and ferocity. Yet her strikes were not as frantic as one might think. They were calculated. Nina had done her best to repel and dodge the oncoming strikes Vixen unleashed. But she had already suffered two severe wounds from that fearsome axe.

    I clenched my teeth in frustration and went on the attack. I had no idea I was playing into Wolf¡¯s hands. Wolf blocked my strikes with little effort and retaliated with an uppercut. I dodged out of the way just in time and attempted to strike at Wolf¡¯s legs. Wolf responded by leaping back and swinging his glaive at me. The blade grazed my cheek and left a thin cut across my face. Blood trickled from the wound before it regenerated. I growled in aggravation and recalled my blades to me. I struck out my palms and fired a barrage of light beams. My eyes widened as Wolf demonstrated near inhuman reflexes as he dodged my attacks. Within seconds Wolf had closed the gap. I called my blades forth and tried to cut the weapon with my dark matter blade. I had only one chance to buy myself more time. This was the chance I needed.

    Nina and Vixen exchanged blows furiously. Vixen was dodging Nina¡¯s frantic fire blasts with relative ease. It was as if she knew where each blast was going to occur.

    "You aren¡¯t the first pyrokinetic I¡¯ve fought! But I must say you are much better than the last one~!" Vixen spat at Nina.

    Nina growled with a primal anger. Both of her arms were completely engulfed in flame as she gave into her rage. She rushed at Vixen who dodged Nina¡¯s enraged punches with little to no effort. Vixen then swung her axe and brought it to meet Nina¡¯s stomach. Nina¡¯s eyes went white as pain spread throughout her body. Blood spewed and poured from her gaping mouth as she gasped for air in shock. Vixen grinned as she tilted the blade of her axe inside Nina¡¯s stomach. Nina gasped for air as she felt the blade of Vixen¡¯s axe wedge its way to her spine. She couldn¡¯t even scream as blood began to fill up inside her throat and secrete onto Vixen¡¯s weapon. Vixen¡¯s grin grew wider as she removed her axe head and let her prey¡¯s wounded body fall to the floor. She grabbed Nina¡¯s arm and glared at her with a terrifyingly happy expression. With one swift motion, the arm Vixen had grasped was now seemingly floating away from Nina¡¯s body. Why was her arm so far away? That¡¯s when realization took over and I witnessed Nina''s first moment of humanity.

    I had never heard a scream so terrifying and full of fear than the one set loose from the depths of Nina¡¯s maw. It was a scream so lucid and real, I was beginning to forget who Nina was. Her voice was loud and strained on her throat. She would gurgle and choke on her own blood as she cried out in unbearable pain. Vixen licked her lips as she stepped closer to Nina, grasping her severed arm. Vixen smiled and let the blood from Nina¡¯s removed arm drip down onto Nina¡¯s face. Nina¡¯s eyes widened in absolute shock as she watched her own blood and flakes of flesh drip onto her skin. She began to struggle. She tried to reach out to Vixen with her other arm only for Vixen to plant her foot upon her wound. Nina screamed out in wretched agony as the heel of Vixen¡¯s tailored shoe dug into her insides. Vixen curled her fingers around Nina¡¯s hand and caressed it softly. Nina cried her eyes out in such astonished fear. Vixen then tightened her grip around the wrist and began to tug on Nina¡¯s arm. Nina could feel the stress building up in her shoulder joints. The cracking of bone began to ring out. Nina began to breathe heavier and more frantic. She didn¡¯t dare struggle. She couldn¡¯t. She tried to engulf herself in flames and disappear. But the second Vixen felt a rise in temperature she began to choke Nina with her foot. Nina had used all her energy to scream out her pain. This was the end for her. Or at least she assumed.

    A single gunshot rang out and Vixen stopped moving. She turned and glared at Wolf who had fired a single warning shot.

    "You''re wide open!" I shouted as I charged at Wolf.

    I gripped my sword of dark matter tight as I swung at Wolf. He quickly blocked the strike only for my blade to go right through his guard. My sword cut through the pole of Wolf¡¯s glaive, erasing its matter and severing it in two. Wolf didn¡¯t seem to care about that now as he leapt away to create some distance. He stared into Vixen¡¯s eyes with anger after escaping my reach. Wolf would glare back at me to make sure I didn¡¯t make any sudden movements. If I tried to strike him he would put enough bullets in me to at least knock me out.

    "Vixen! Stand down! We need them alive, remember!?" Wolf shouted in irritation.

    "Sorry, Wolfy~!" Vixen replied giggly.

    "Help me with this one. He seems stronger than the girl."

    Vixen nodded and dashed towards me. I leapt up and over her as she dashed at me. I landed on the ground behind her and prepared for an even more challenging fight. I would have to focus most of my efforts on eliminating Vixen. She was definitely the stronger and more unpredictable fighter. All Wolf had left was his firearm which wouldn¡¯t do much except stall me. That¡¯s when I noticed something. Wolf¡¯s glaive. It was still in one piece!

    "Shit!" I thought as Vixen dashed at me once more forcing me to defend.

    Vixen swung her axe at me with immense speed and power. I did my best to block the strikes, but each attack had enough force to throw my arm back when I blocked. She was able to power through my parries with ease. I felt Vixen¡¯s axe graze my stomach as I leapt back to dodge only for Wolf to cut into my back from behind with his glaive. Adrenaline surged through me as I fought the pain.

    "H¡­ How?! I erased his weapon!" I thought as Wolf tossed me into the ground.

    Hell¡¯s voice rang out amidst my confusion as I did my best to ward off Wolf and Vixen¡¯s strikes.

    "I think I figured it out," Hell said.

    "Well hurry up and tell me. I don¡¯t think I have many opportunities left to turn this fight around," I thought back as I stood my ground covered in wounds.

    "It¡¯s just like that fence. If you don¡¯t stay focused on an object then it will restore itself in seconds."

    I did my best to listen to Hell as I desperately fought off attacks from Wolf and Vixen. My body was slowly running out of stamina as our blades clashed. Hell needed to pick up the pace if he was going to help me survive this.

    "You aren¡¯t going to be able to focus on Wolf¡¯s weapon with Vixen on your ass. But that got me thinking. Your light matter can make so much more than just swords."

    I leapt away from Vixen and Wolf and immediately pinned them down with beam fire.

    "Hurry the fuck up Hell! I don¡¯t think I can hold out for much longer here!" I shouted aloud as I fired a barrage of concentrated light matter.

    "If you can¡¯t focus on erasing Wolf¡¯s weapon, make his weapon your own. Make a copy of it with your light matter!"

    My eyes widened as Wolf and Vixen broke through my suppression and were charging towards me.

    "God dammit! This better work!" I screamed as I concentrated my mind on the thought of Wolf¡¯s weapon.

    Before I knew it a light copy of Wolf¡¯s glaive appeared in my hands shining like a star. I used the glaive to block Vixen and Wolf¡¯s attacks and push them back. Wolf seemed completely unimpressed.

    "A copycat huh?" Wolf muttered.

    Wolf retracted the grip of his glaive. Now it was no longer a polearm but a bizarre, rectangular blade. The only place to grip it was directly behind the blade itself. Wolf rushed towards me while Vixen pulled out her pistol and laid down suppressing fire. I blocked the bullets, unknowingly leaving myself wide open. Wolf''s blade glided across my chest in three successful slashes. I stumbled back and brought my glaive down onto Wolf. Wolf dodged the strike and sliced into my chest once more. He grabbed me by the neck and threw me towards Vixen with ease. I struggled to regain my footing before meeting that horrifying axe blade. I managed to stop myself from stumbling into Vixen¡¯s axe. I blocked her strike and twirled my glaive around my body to create some distance. Vixen tried to find an opening in my flourish and went in. I dashed away from her strike and raised my guard. Wolf charged towards me and swung his closed glaive at me. I parried the strike away and kicked Wolf back. Vixen ran towards me at that point and leapt over my strike as I swung my glaive at her. Vixen grinned as she readied her axe. The way she aligned her edge and where her body was aiming all indicated my demise. This strike was going to take my head. That is, if it weren¡¯t for some interference.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Vixen met something in midair and was sent hurtling into mossy concrete. I looked to see a black figure land in front of me. I recognized that iconic coat in an instant. Genesis had saved my life once again.

    "That makes twice now," Genesis said as he glared back to me.

    "I¡¯ll return the favor someday," I responded.

    Genesis and I stood back to back as Wolf and Vixen both prepared to continue their offensive. Genesis unsheathed his sword and prepared himself. The tension in the air was palpable, like pressure building up in a glass jar. One little fracture was all it took for everything to explode. Genesis immediately dashed towards Wolf and attacked before he had a chance to think. The two titans began their clash once again.

    While Genesis and Wolf exchanged blows back and forth, I took on the devilish maiden that was Vixen. Vixen gripped her axe in both hands and dashed towards me with it wound up like a baseball bat. I swung my glaive in an attempt to catch her before she got too close. Vixen grinned as she dodged my strike with ease and ran towards me. I recalled my glaive and fired a beam at Vixen¡¯s head only for the malicious Agent to grasp my hand. Vixen clenched my wrist tight and managed to throw me up and over her, slamming me down into the ground. Getting slammed into concrete twice in one day was more than just a pain. I struggled back to my feet as Vixen was about to cleave into me. I tried to block but I was only slammed back with immense force. Vixen approached me with her axe ready to chop me into bits until Wolf told her to stop. She intended to destroy me faster than Wolf could restrain her. I could see it in her eyes. I tried to fight her approach in desperation. I knew that if she got within striking range she would win the battle. I was losing stamina. I was tired. The fight with Reaver had already drained me. I wasn¡¯t prepared to go up against two Agents. I never stood a chance. Before I even realized it, an axe had cleaved into my left shoulder. My eyes widened and I screamed. I screamed out in absolute pain as I felt the blade slowly grind through my bone. Vixen extracted her axe from the burrow it made of my flesh, leaving behind a gaping wound. It was worse than getting burned alive. Much worse. Once again I fell to my knees, finding myself at the mercy of someone else.

    Time seemed to slow down to a crawl. I watched as my sight drew closer and closer to my own reflection in Vixen¡¯s eyes. Through my reflection, I descended into the sea of black that was my pupil. A single white light shone at the end of the dark tunnel. With a bright flash, I felt myself dive back into the far reaches of my own mind. My head was spinning with no sense of what way was right side up. I couldn¡¯t distinguish between what was the reality of my mind and what was the infinite. Within seconds I felt sense hit me like a train and I was thrown into a tangible reality constructed by my own mind. As I felt myself come to terms with my environment, I slowly began to understand where my mind had taken me. I had been taken to the White Room, or at least what my mind had perceived to be the White Room. The walls were still made of that glossy white metal. But, the walls looked transparent. Screens displaying images floated along the white surface in commute. Every image seemed to be from the day my father died.

    "Welcome back," I heard Hell say from behind me.

    I turned to face Hell as he leaned against the wall of the room. Memories of Lockhart and Genesis floated behind the wall Hell leaned against.

    "What is this place?" I asked.

    "It''s your head. You should be able to figure that out yourself."

    "My guess is that this room is created from my memory."

    I looked at the center of the room. Low and behold, as according to memory, a wooden black chair stood idle in the center. I began to approach the chair as if drawn to it. Something inside me was telling me that this chair was important. As I made my way closer to the chair I heard Hell shout from behind me.

    "Hev!"

    I turned to see another person inside the room. He stared at me with a smile as I laid my eyes upon him. He looked exactly like me, except he was practically an albino. His skin was pale, his eyes bore white irises, and his hair was the color of snow. I immediately readied myself in anticipation of an attack, but no such thing occurred. The "pale me" just smiled and spoke in an eerie voice.

    "Good morning¡­"

    "Who are you?" I asked in confusion.

    "It''s your head. I believe you already know the answer to that question," responded the albino.

    Being inside your own mind is strange. At first, everything seems foreign to you. But within seconds you are suddenly overwhelmed with knowledge. You become practically omniscient. And within those seconds I knew the identity of the man standing before me. The man who looked like he was made entirely out of light.

    "You are my subconscious," I said.

    "I am indeed. But for sake of conversation, you can call me Purgatorio."

    Purgatorio bowed to me in a grand gesture as Hell approached from behind.

    "Really? You¡¯re his subconscious?" Hell asked.

    "Yes. Traversing the realms of your own mind is tricky. Even while inside it, the mind continues to find ways to place things into a tangible form. Same thing goes for you Hell. In truth, both you and I have no form here, not even Heaven. As a matter of fact, this room as well is technically formless. But as the conscious Heaven is now within the confines of his own mind, it is working to arrange things in a way he can understand."

    "Yeah, cause that makes sense," Hell said with a sigh.

    "In short, Hell, this is all one giant thought. Heaven is in a waking lucid dream."

    I continued to look at the chair before me as Purgatorio and Hell debated. I then spoke up and voiced my curiosities.

    "So then, what is this chair?"

    Purgatorio approached me from behind. He stood beside me as he spoke a rather peculiar title.

    "The Black Throne."

    "Who came up with that cheesy name?" Hell asked from behind me.

    "We did," Purgatorio exclaimed.

    "And by ¡®we¡¯ you mean..?" Hell asked.

    "Heaven and I~!"

    I sighed to myself in annoyance. I supposed Hell¡¯s rejection of Purgatorio was natural. Despite living in my head for a few days he was still a foreign element. Granted I wasn¡¯t so sure how well even I could trust Purgatorio. But at the same time, I knew everything he was going to say before he said it. He was a guide to me while I was inside my head. The moment he appeared, part of me knew he was trustworthy.

    "Why am I here?" I asked to get back on track.

    Purgatorio then approached the Black Throne. He shot a glare back at me as he leaned against the arm of the chair.

    "Because we can¡¯t remember anything," Purgatorio said.

    I approached the throne as I continued to feel drawn to it. Purgatorio watched me as I made strides towards the simple chair. Purgatorio said that I was here because we couldn¡¯t remember anything. Was this Black Throne where my memories had all gone? Purgatorio stepped away from the seat and came to face me head on. We stared at each other as we stood in front of that black chair I once called home. I felt his pale eyes look into my own as he gave me a faint smile.

    "Have you decided what you want to do?"

    "Yeah. If you¡¯re implying that this throne holds all my memories, then I¡¯m going to take them back."

    "That is not what I asked you."

    I didn¡¯t have to think for long, and Purgatorio did not have to explain it to me. He wasn¡¯t asking about the simple choice of whether or not to bring back the memories of my old life. He was talking about what I was going to do next. I had chosen to accept the choices I had made and the monster they made me. I still had one choice left to make before I could continue to walk forward. This was the last chance I had left to make that choice. If I faltered, even for a moment, Vixen would kill me. This choice would shape the road ahead for miles. Purgatorio and I both knew that. This choice was the most important one I had to make, and it was one with infinite possibilities.

    If I were to survive this battle, what will I do? So much had happened in so little time. I had seen so many things that shook the foundations of the person I had been. This persona I had assumed at rebirth was flawed and faulty. A test subject that went wrong. Even so, I had nowhere to go but forward. I started at the bottom of a pit and was writhing around within its shadowy depths. I had nowhere else to go but up, out of the pit and into the world above. Too many questions had been brought to me without any answers. I wanted to know why Reaver protected Nina, who Nina really was. I wanted to know more about Terra and Genesis. I wanted to know why Genesis and Wolf knew each other. I wanted to know the truth.

    "I had¡­ No, we had started this life on the wrong foot. All of us. We have become the very thing we despise. If we are to have any hope of redemption then we must accept our sins and move on. But we''ll keep looking back to the life we left behind. We had given it all up when we became a Demon. We threw away what we had built, burned every bridge and ran forward without even thinking. It''s time to return to the sleeping ruins of our memories. Perhaps we can find strength in the memories of what we once were," I said with determination.

    "And what if we don¡¯t like what we find?" Purgatorio asked.

    "Then we will still accept them and move on. The past is the past, we may not be able to change it, but we must accept it for what it is and learn from the mistakes we made."

    Purgatorio smiled at our resolve and gestured towards the throne.

    "Then reclaim your throne. It has been waiting for you to sit upon it for a long time Heaven. A mind is only so much without its body. It¡¯s time to reclaim what you have abandoned and remember the child that had died."

    I nodded and took my seat upon the small black chair constructed from my memory. As I sat down I watched as the landscape of the White Room vanished. I saw the chair had revealed itself to be a true throne of glossy obsidian. Wires fed into to it like a web of veins. Below me was a glass floor that peered into an intangible amount of cables. Screens of memories all flashed around me as I began to lean into the throne. This was where my memories had gone. I had purged them and left them behind. I had accepted death and believed I was someone different from my old self. In a way I was right. But I still clung to the memory of my father¡¯s death. I claimed to have been born anew, yet I clung to one single thought of the old me. I was a hypocrite. It was time to at last correct myself and accept that which was abandoned. I had now realized how ashamed I was of my weak self. How I blamed myself just as much as I blamed Nina. I hated my lack of power and my inability to fight back. I realized I had nothing to truly be ashamed of at all, and that small, weak child will always be a part of me.

    Tears began to well up in my eyes as one more echo of my mind appeared before me. The memory of my younger self. I looked maybe nine or ten years old. I smiled as my eyes began to leak tears. I gently took the hands of my child self and spoke to him.

    "I am never going to forget you."

    I watched as my child self smiled and turned away from me to return to the stream of memory that flashed before my eyes. Finally, a flash of white light took me and I heard my father¡¯s voice.

    "You¡¯re thinking too much son. Fighting is about thinking quick, yes. But it also about thinking less. One cannot fight with a clouded mind. If one truly wishes to be strong in battle then they must set their mind to zero."

    As the light subsided I returned to the frozen reality I retreated from. Vixen was inches from striking my body with her axe. I had only a few seconds to act. My eyes glared into Vixen¡¯s own. I grinned as I muttered two words under my breath.

    "Mind¡­ Zero¡­"

    I summoned my light blade and sliced her across her gut. Time returned and Vixen stumbled back as I pushed forward. I swung with my dark blade with no intention of erasing. As predicted, Vixen blocked the strike and I was able to pierce through her skin with my light blade. She grunted in pain and tried to swing her axe at me.

    Despite such speed and strength, Vixen''s weapon still required skill to use. Vixen¡¯s strikes were a far cry from manic, as unpredictable as they were. But that was her greatest weakness as well as her strength. She may have been able to put all her ferocity into well-calculated strikes. But, this meant that she would fall victim to a pattern. She had far too many telegraphs for when and where she would strike. I was able to maneuver through her swings and attack her exposed sides. Vixen began to get more and more enraged as I attacked her openings repeatedly. Finally, she made a fatal error in her rage. Vixen left herself wide open and I managed to make my move. All it took was one calculated swing of my light blade. My sword swung into the back of Vixen¡¯s leg and more than likely dug into her femoral artery. Vixen fell over and screamed out in immense pain as I stood over her writhing body ready to finish her. Wolf immediately knocked Genesis away as he heard Vixen cry out.

    "Vixen!"

    Wolf ran towards me and attempted to get me out of the way. He pointed his glaive pointed at me. He planned to come at me from my right side. I timed my strike to just when Wolf was about to make his move. I disappeared into negative space without a trace and reemerged near Genesis. Genesis looked at me completely dumbfounded as I helped him up.

    "What the hell did you do?"

    "Nothing."

    Genesis looked at me strangely. He had no idea what I was talking about and was completely confused.

    "I don¡¯t get it. Vixen had you right where she wanted you. How were you able to take her out like that? You fought in a way I have never seen from you. Why didn¡¯t you fight like that before?"

    "I didn¡¯t use some hidden ability if that¡¯s what you are getting at. I wouldn¡¯t be dumb enough to hide a powerful technique like that. What I did is not something caused by my Demon powers. I simply remembered something that was forgotten. My father taught me that the only way to truly fight is to set your mind to zero. When I am able to fight with a clear head I am much stronger. I called it Mind Zero."

    Genesis seemed to accept my answer without question. He turned to look at the road as the Evo City Police began to approach the scene. I immediately grabbed Genesis by the hand and was about to leave but he stopped me just as I grabbed him.

    "We can¡¯t leave Nina," Genesis said with an almost irritated tone.

    I stomached my hate for Nina for a moment and scanned the area for her mangled body. My eyes set upon the pool of blood left behind from Vixen¡¯s torture. All that remained were the decomposing parts of her that were removed.

    "Looks like she already got away. Let¡¯s go."

    *****

    This is a long story. A story that is both comedy and tragedy. It began here when I was only sixteen and ended many years after. At the age of sixteen, I watched my father die. I sought revenge for his death. I had completely lost sight of who I was and what I was going to be. But after that day, the first time I fought with CAPRA, I had finally reclaimed everything I had thrown away. My story was no longer about revenge. It was about finding the truth. That day was the day I stood before the endless abyss of the rabbit hole. I watched as the frantic White Rabbit himself beckoned me forward. It was only a matter of time before I fell in. And once I fell into that dark chasm, I would be trapped inside for a long time.

 (Vol.1) Chapter 11: A Rose Bears its Thorns

    It was late at night. From a mass of writhing flesh arose the naked body of a woman basking in the shadows. A cell phone had been ringing, prompting the woman to reach beyond one of her lovers and grab the device. Upon answering her call she felt herself become overwhelmed with fear. In seconds, she switched on the bedside lamp, exposing her bare flesh to the light. Lucky for her, her lovers were knocked out from exhaustion. Their pleasurable evening left them drained of any will to remain conscious. The woman left her bed and put on whatever clothes she could find.

    The woman¡¯s figure was slim and curved in all the right places. Her skin was fair, healthy and complimented her alluring face. Her violet eyes shone like amethysts in the light of the bedside lamp. The alluring creature pulled a white shirt over her ample breasts in one quick motion. Even the simplest of tasks looked majestic when performed by this natural beauty. She reached behind her body to pull up her long pink hair out from inside her shirt. Locks of long fuchsia flowed down her whole back like a waterfall of rose. Soft bangs draped just above her glaring, jewel-like eyes. She pulled a pair of skinny jeans over her slim, yet fleshy thighs before running out the door of her apartment in haste. Something had upset this beautiful creature. Something that would turn a graceful smile into a blood-thirsty snarl.

    The woman ran with fear clutching at her heart. Fleeing from her Center City apartment she made haste towards the scene. Every footstep carried an immense emotional weight. Every second the woman could breathe she found herself hoping and praying that the news wasn¡¯t true. She desperately wished that what she had worked so hard to keep hadn¡¯t been destroyed.

    "Please. Please still be there¡­"

    The woman kept running. Block after block she felt the cruel fingers of fear grip tighter and tighter at her heart. She had to fight the urge to stop and rest. Her body couldn¡¯t keep up with her mind. Her mind kept pushing her body to keep moving. She had to make it. She had to see it with her own eyes. She had to see what waited for her at the end of her sorrowful journey. The Center City Gardens.

    The rain was getting heavier. Rainwater drenched the woman''s clothes, which now clung to her skin. She continued to run with immense determination as the rain continued to assault her. Finally, she was getting closer to the Gardens. Her fears only worsened as the smell of smoke invaded her nostrils. Soon she began to see the faint glow of embers fluttering in the rainy air. At last, she rounded the block and came to a stunned halt. Before her, was the road leading to the Gardens. She could see with her waking eyes the place she called her home away from home. It was set ablaze. A raging hellfire consumed the one thing she held dear in this world.

    The woman took several more wounding steps forward. She trudged forward through heavy waters that flooded the streets up to the curb of the sidewalk. Her eyes widened with disbelief, yet she couldn¡¯t find the strength to rub her eyes or pinch her cheek. She knew deep within that this wasn¡¯t a dream. She was staring into cruel reality¡¯s grimace. It would only take a few more seconds before that terrible reality broke the poor woman. Finally, she fell to her knees before the burning spectacle. It was not long before her sadness grew too much to bear. The woman''s parched lips parted and from the depths of her heart cried out a single, guttural scream of sorrow. That night would be the worst night in her life. She would struggle to face the cold hard truth that the life she had worked to keep was no more. In the blink of an eye, her work was destroyed.

    *****

    Two whole days had gone by. The woman sat alone at her small dining table. The loss of her garden was still weighing down on her. She had done as much as she could to aid in the repairs. But seeing such natural beauty reduced to ash left a sour impression upon her. As the woman sat at the table she silently checked her voice mail. A familiar voice spoke from the phone as the woman sulked.

    "Fiona¡­ It¡¯s Mark. I hate to have to be the one to tell you this, especially given how much you loved the Gardens. But, due to the increasing repair costs, we are going to have to let some people go. I am terribly sorry Fiona, but you are among those being let go..."

    The woman felt her heart descend deeper into the pit of her troubles as the message concluded. Tears welled up in her eyes as her career ended in one small message. The life that this woman worked so hard to build and preserve had shattered in a mere moment.

    Another message followed. This one was from an even more familiar voice.

    "Flora. It¡¯s Lockhart. You haven''t answered any of my calls. I do hope you are okay. Remember if you need anything, you will always be welcome at the Cocoon."

    Flora was the woman¡¯s name. She was a Demon created by Professor Lockhart. Unlike her counterparts, Flora chose to live outside the Cocoon. When Flora was created, she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of living within the Cocoon for the rest of her life. She loved living, she loved the Earth. To her, Nature was her closest friend, one she would dedicate her life too. Because of her strong bond with the world, Flora requested that she be allowed to live life as she once did. Her motivations to be reborn were understandable and noble. But, Flora wanted no part in the battles to come. She joined the project to be a shining beacon of progress, not a soldier. She couldn¡¯t understand how the others willingly threw themselves into the chaos of battle. To Flora, warfare was Nature¡¯s cancer. A tumor that had to be cut out to achieve progress. Flora disagreed with the idea that the Director presented. The idea of exploiting worst case scenarios disgusted her. She didn¡¯t like the idea that the only way forward to the future was a bloody one.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Those ideas still held true in Flora¡¯s mind. Even as she struggled to hold back the oncoming torrent of tears filling up in her eyes. But those same ideas were waning like the moon. She wasn¡¯t sure how much longer she could hold on to her ideals. The world she struggled to build around her fell to pieces.

    Finally, Flora couldn¡¯t hold anything back anymore. The memory of her good life was flashing in her head. She knew deep down that it was all over. She knew she would have to face the Demon she was. But she was scared to do it. She was scared that she would have to fight one day. But part of her knew that she had the strength. She couldn¡¯t avoid it any longer and that was what broke her in the end.

    "So¡­ Are you finally going to let me in?" a foreign voice asked with a whisper.

    Flora knew the voice quite well. It was the voice of her Second Personality, Fauna. For the longest time, Flora had shut Fauna away deep within her own mind. But in that desperate hour, Flora lowered her guard. The voice of the thing Flora feared most came crawling back from the depths.

    "Flora?" Fauna called out.

    "Why did you come back?"

    "I never left."

    Flora sighed and did her best to wipe her tears as she leaned back into her rickety chair. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was doing. That fire destroyed her life''s work before her eyes and now she was talking to a voice in her head. But even after all the doubt, Flora still gave in and finally spoke to her other half.

    "What do you want Fauna?"

    "I want in. We both know who did this. If you let me in you will have the strength to fight back," Fauna declared with her deep, tempting voice.

    "No! I am not a weapon!" Flora screamed as she stood up from her seat, knocking it to the floor.

    "You¡¯re right. You are not a weapon, but you are a weapon wielder. Every human in this pitiful world has the power to wield weapons. Every object in existence has the potential to be lethal. Even gravity kills people every day."

    "You just want me to accept you so you can take over my body!"

    "That¡¯s not how it works. I can control your body whenever I wish, but only with your approval. As long as your subconscious opposes me, I will never be able to use your body. All this time your subconscious has been trying to force me out. All because you refuse to accept what you are. Because you have been pushing me away all this time, the life you avoided has been trying to catch up with you. I hate to break it to you, but it finally caught up."

    "Why?"

    "You chose to become the next step in humanity. It¡¯s time you took up the mantle. Now look alive, you have a visitor."

    Fauna¡¯s voice faded into the back of Flora¡¯s mind as a simple knock emerged from the door.

    "Flora? You in?"

    Only seconds passed before the girl knocking at the door entered the apartment. Much to the guest¡¯s surprise, she found Flora leaning against her kitchen window in a sorry state. The girl rushed to Flora upon seeing her succumb to her fears. Flora immediately fell into the girl''s embrace and spoke to her in sobs.

    "I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here Krysta."

    Krysta was another Demon and the only one who Flora related to. Their relationship walked a strange line between lovers and sisters. The two even wore their hair the same way, long and flowing like a river of grace. Though while Flora¡¯s hair was a vibrant shade of pink, Krysta¡¯s was a platinum shade of blonde. Krysta herself was a pale, graceful, and resolute young woman. She held her head high at all times and carried herself with honor. She held the values of a knight of old close to her heart. While her figure was that of a petite lady, the gaze in her emerald eyes was unyielding. Her face was angular and sharp like a sword. Her whole look was the perfect blend of maiden and warrior.

    Krysta¡¯s clothes were quite simple for someone whose attitude boasts such chivalrous character. Her slim torso wore a simple white collar shirt with the sleeves rolled up. A blue and white striped tie draped down the curve of her perky chest. Long fingerless gloves, decorated with blue and white stripes, wrapped themselves around Krysta''s arms. At her feet, Krysta worse simple blue sneakers with black trousers over her legs. A simple garb for a noble woman.

    "I haven¡¯t seen you lately. I thought you might have died in the fire," Krysta said softly as she comforted her weeping friend.

    "I¡¯ve been here by myself," responded Flora.

    "I guess things haven¡¯t been so good for you since the Gardens burned down."

    "Krysta¡­ I lost my job¡­"

    Krysta felt the weight of Flora¡¯s words fall onto her heart as she held the poor girl tighter in her embrace.

    "I¡¯m so sorry Flora¡­ Is there anything I can do to help you?"

    Flora stepped away from Krysta and rubbed the tears from her eyes. Krysta offered a tissue which Flora accepted and used to blow her stuffy nose. After finally collecting herself, a new air began to emerge from Flora. One of anger and hatred.

    "Tell me where she is Krysta."

    "Who?"

    "Tell me where Nina is hiding."

    *****

    Lockhart had called Terra, Genesis, and I to his office. He had some important assignments for us to take care of. There was a lot happening in the city. Ever since the battle with CAPRA, we began to realize just how careful we had to be with our movements. Though there were some issues that could not be ignored.

    "I¡¯m glad you all came. Let¡¯s get right to business." Lockhart said as we stood before his desk.

    "Two days ago, Nina attacked Heaven and Terra in the Center City Gardens. The battle resulted in the Gardens being burned to the ground. Ever since I have lost contact with a certain Demon."

    "Which one?" Genesis immediately asked.

    "Flora the Demon Scattered Roses."

    "Flora?" I asked, seeing as my knowledge of the other Demons was quite limited.

    Lockhart took a second before nodding to me. Finally, he began to clue me in on who Flora was.

    "Flora was an interesting case. She voluntarily accepted becoming part of the project on one condition. She wanted to live life as she once did. I had no problem with her conditions and provided her as much support as I could. I gave her the necessary funding to get her life back in order and helped her get a job at the Center City Gardens. It was the job she always wanted due to her appeal to plants. But her hidden life would come at a great cost. We all knew that someday the responsibilities of a Demon would catch up with her. Though I never wished for her to be dragged into the fight against Nina. Now that she lost her old life to Nina I fear she may take the same path Heaven did."

    "Has Krysta been in contact with her?" Terra interjected.

    "It is possible. Sorry Heaven, Krysta is another Demon. She is the Demon of Frostbite, and a close friend of Flora¡¯s. I need you and Terra to keep an eye on those two and keep them from facing Nina. As for you Genesis, CAPRA has been quiet and I want you to watch their movements. Things are only going to get rough here on out. Do your best to come home alive."

 (Vol.1) Chapter 12: Ash Rains Down on the Frost Lily

    Flora and Krysta had approached the Slums of Evo City. It had been three days since the fire. Flora had finally mustered the courage to leave her home. While she was out in the city she liked to wear rather revealing clothing. A loose fitting floral top flashed a bit of her cleavage while exposing her midriff. At her waist, she wore short jeans that barely covered her thighs. It was a stark contrast to Krysta''s more punk influenced, business casual attire. Flora was slowly getting back to her usual self.

    The two girls walked through the streets of a ruined ghost town. The air was far too still and eerie. The essence of this decimated district was one of death. Countless people must have died in the battles that erupted on every street. The streets became the graves for nameless souls. The destruction of one-fourth of a city is usually an event that doesn''t go unnoticed. Yet, somehow the powers that be were able to cover it all up. No one even remembers how the Slums became the way they were. Some even think the place always used to be a sprawling ruin.

    "How are we supposed to find her in this mess?" Flora asked with irritation.

    "She usually frequents the old shipyard. Our Second Personalities should be able to pinpoint the exact location," Krysta responded.

    Flora sighed to herself as she stood motionless in thought. She still hadn¡¯t completely accepted Fauna. It was still a difficult choice for her to make, one that she was easing herself into as she drew closer to Nina. Krysta approached Flora from behind and patted her on the shoulder.

    "If you¡¯re still nervous about using it, I¡¯ll take care of it for you. Don¡¯t force yourself to accept her. You have to come to that naturally. Okay?"

    Flora nodded and began to pick up her pace. Krysta followed closely behind, guiding Flora closer to the shipyard. Krysta began to feel anxiety swelling up inside her as their destination drew nearer. She was desperate to help Flora. But as they searched the Slums for Nina, Krysta began to question whether it was the right thing to do. She was beginning to have her doubts about Flora¡¯s desires.

    "You sure you want to do this Flora?" Krysta asked with caution.

    "She burned the Gardens to the ground. That place was my home, the one thing that made this life worth living."

    Krysta frowned as traces of a familiar tale began to trickle into her mind.

    "You sound a lot like another Demon I heard about. He lost his father to Nina and is on a warpath because of it."

    "I don¡¯t care about the others. None of them would understand. I''m not like them at all."

    Those words pierced Krysta like a dagger in the back. Doubt began to seep into Krysta¡¯s thoughts. Did Flora trust her? Did Flora believe that Krysta was like the others? The girls carried out the rest of their journey in silence as Krysta led Flora to the shipyard. She wanted this struggle to end. She wanted to see Flora smile again, and in the end that was all that mattered. Flora was going through her own personal Hell. She felt alienated from the world. She was a Demon who wanted to live the life of a normal human. By definition, Flora was destined to be secluded on a path between two sides.

    *****

    Nina sat alone in an empty warehouse. She leaned her back against an old rusted shipping crate. It had been three days since CAPRA''s reveal. Nina still struggled to recover from the haunting memories of her battle with Vixen. Part of her was too terrified to move, while the other was seething with anger. The notion that a human could lay a hand on her, let alone bring her to scream out in agony. That notion drove her mad. She had to maintain her superiority. She was granted these powers for one purpose and it was a purpose she had to stay true to. There was a lot she had left to achieve and if she was to do it she would need more power. She would have to get stronger.

    Nina''s attention was immediately drawn by a loud creak. The sound of the warehouse door cracking and bending rippled throughout the air. Nina turned to see that the door was encasing itself in a sheet of ice before shattering to pieces. The door crumbled to dust to reveal Flora and Krysta standing in the doorway. Flora¡¯s eyes immediately went wild as she laid them upon Nina. Rage consumed her and she began to concentrate on her power for the first time. Nina stared indifferently as she watched Flora begin to channel her energy. In seconds Flora created a massive field of rose petals surrounding her. The petals glided around her with grace. Many of them flowed towards her back and began to settle in place, forming the shape of wings. Flora had taken on the semblance of an angel of Nature.

    "You!" Flora growled as she pointed an accusing finger at Nina.

    Nina sighed and stood up from the floor and watched Flora prepare to attack.

    "You¡¯re going to pay for what you did!" Flora screamed out.

    A barrage of petals propelled itself towards Nina. Many of the petals missed their mark and found themselves burrowing into shipping containers. Others found themselves hurtling towards Nina with perfect precision. Within a split second, Nina raised a barrier of flame that shattered the petals like glass. Pink fractals of light scattered throughout the warehouse, dancing with Nina''s embers. Nina launched a trio of fireballs with one swipe of her hand. Within seconds the three fireballs froze from a blast of ice. They collapsed to the ground and shattered as Krysta dashed in wielding a sword and shield, both made of ice.

    "Don¡¯t you dare hurt Flora!"

    Krysta ran towards Nina with blinding speed. With one swift motion, her sword of ice glided towards Nina¡¯s throat. A loud clash of metal rang throughout the warehouse. Krysta watched in surprise as her blade crashed down onto the cold steel frame of an M16 rifle. Krysta clenched her teeth in anger as she leapt back from Reaver. Reaver returned the rifle to its Mind Gate and replaced it with a black revolver. The long barrel of Reaver¡¯s pistol stared down at Krysta as Reaver spoke to his enemy.

    "I will be your opponent," Reaver said.

    Krysta nodded and looked at Flora as she backed up into Krysta. Flora glared at Nina with her own flames consuming her gaze. Krysta and Flora broke their stance without warning and dashed at their foes. Flora threw a flurry of petals towards Nina, who struggled to defend. Several of Flora¡¯s projectiles found their way into Nina¡¯s soft flesh and cut deep into it. Krysta blocked Reaver¡¯s hail of gunfire with her shield and rushed at him. Once she drew close enough she slashed at him. Krysta''s blade flew towards her foe, only for the body of a rifle to intercept the strike. Reaver countered Krysta''s charge and blasted her into Flora with shotgun fire. Krysta¡¯s numbed body knocked Flora to the ground. Krysta moved fast and raised a wall of ice in front of her as Reaver opened fire. Bullets and shotgun pellets embedded themselves in the thick ice wall. Every shot failed to penetrate the ice in a feeble attempt to taste flesh. Nina growled in frustration and set the wall ablaze. When the ice melted into a massive puddle Nina saw what had been lying behind it. Krysta grinned as several large spires of ice floated around her in mid-air. Krysta pointed her fleet of spires straight at Nina. The spires launched of their own volition like missiles. Nina ran towards the hurtling projectiles with her hands burning white. She burned down two of the spires with ease as she slid underneath them. Reaver opened up a flood of Mind Gates and provided covering fire for Nina. Flora reacted just as quick and fired off a barrage of petals to meet Reaver¡¯s bullets head on. Each projectile collided with one another violently between Krysta and Nina¡¯s battle. Nina finally drew closer to Krysta only for a frigid shield to bash her face in. Krysta took the opportunity to slice into Nina a few times. This got Reaver¡¯s attention as he dove onto Nina to prevent any further damage. Krysta cut into Reaver''s arm as his body leapt in front of her strike. Within seconds the wound was frostbitten by Krysta¡¯s blade. Reaver descended to the ground with Nina in tow and fired a few rounds from a hastily summoned revolver. Flora fired two petals to intercept the bullets in seconds. Reaver stood up from the ground and stared down the other two Demons.

    "It seems yet another one of us misguided by vengeance," Reaver said in a soft tone.

    Flora clenched her fists tight with rage. With a flick of her wrists, chains of her steel like flower petals wrapped themselves around her arms. Flora charged towards Reaver and lashed her chains at him in a deadly dance. Her body flipped and twirled with grace and poise as her arms swung out and dragged the chains towards her foe. Reaver did his best to dodge and weave through Flora¡¯s fatal elegance. Krysta ran up from behind Reaver to try and keep him on his toes. Reaver dodged as many strikes as he could while still receiving a few cuts across his body. Reaver finally leapt up above the two women and summoned forth several Mind Gates. Gun barrels emerged from the Gates and aimed down upon Reaver¡¯s foes. Krysta jumped in front of Flora as the bullets came raining down. Several hot slugs of lead embedded themselves into Krysta¡¯s back as she threw up a barrier of ice. Krysta leaned against her own barrier as blood began to paint it red. Flora crouched in front of her friend and looked at her with worry.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    "Can you still stand?"

    Krysta nodded and looked up at Flora with a gentle smile.

    "It¡¯s gonna take a lot more than that to kill us."

    The encasing barrier melted into the ground adding to the frigid puddle beneath the Demons¡¯ feet. Krysta got back on her feet and forged an ice shield from the water in the atmosphere. Krysta defended herself from Reaver¡¯s hail of gunfire, only to feel her bulwark begin to heat up. Krysta dashed behind cover as her defense fell to the ground in a melted heap. Had Nina melted her shield? Krysta peered out from her cover as Flora engaged Reaver. Nina was nowhere to be found, she must have fled while Reaver distracted the two of them. Krysta clenched her fists tight and slammed them against the shipping crate that hid her.

    "That bastard!"

    Flora did her best to keep Reaver locked in combat with her. Hot lead rained down on her as Reaver continued his relentless barrage. Her petals shattered into pink fractals with every bullet that collided with them. Flora created a barrier of petals to hold back to assault and readied herself. Once the barrier shattered she unleashed a storm of petals as she dashed forward. Flora propelled herself ahead with her rose wings. She lashed her chains out at Reaver and caught him in her grasp. She reeled him in and pierced him with an unfathomable amount of razor-sharp rose petals. Flora unraveled Reaver from her chains, exposing Reaver''s cut up body. Reaver stumbled from his prison as blood dripped from his shallow wounds. Red iron soaked through Reaver¡¯s clothes and mixed in with the sweat coating his body in a sheen. Reaver was breathing heavy as he looked at Flora. She seemed confident, but her attacks were sloppy. None of her strikes had cut Reaver¡¯s body deep. Reaver spat out a wad of his own blood onto the wet floor as his wounds healed.

    "To hell with this."

    Reaver summoned a pistol to his hand with instantaneous speed. He pointed the barrel straight at Flora who continued to stand her ground. She was misled. As Flora watched Reaver aim his gun at her, she saw Reaver''s hand change targets without hesitation. Reaver sent several rounds penetrating into Krysta¡¯s chest. A full six shots fired from Reaver''s revolver. Reaver emptied his gun into Flora''s closest friend. Flora¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she watched blood escape the burrowing bullet holes. Flora rushed to Krysta as the bullets dug their way to Krysta¡¯s ribs and heart.

    "Krysta!"

    Flora ran up to her friend and held her up in her arms. Krysta stared blankly into Flora¡¯s eyes as blood poured down along Flora¡¯s wrists. Fauna¡¯s voice rang out in Flora¡¯s head as she held Krysta close to her chest.

    "She is only unconscious! Get her out of here!"

    Flora picked up Krysta¡¯s limp body and stared upon Reaver with sorrow and malice filling her eyes. Reaver nodded to her and recalled his Mind Gates. He still did not wish to kill anyone. He only promised to protect Nina. If he were to attack Flora in this state, he would view it as dishonorable. He let her go without a fuss.

    *****

    Flora walked out of the warehouse with Krysta bleeding onto her shirt and exposed midriff. A trail of scarlet trickled and splattered on the pavement behind Flora. Dried blood clung to the skin of Flora''s stomach as fresh coats of warm life ran down her body like rain. Flora kept walking blind. One thought consumed her damaged mind as she carried Krysta through the ruinous Slums of Evo City. She had to get Krysta out. Guilt began to wash over Flora like a tidal wave. She began to realize that she was the reason Krysta suffered such terrible wounds. The soft sound of metal hitting stone echoed in Flora''s ears as Krysta''s regeneration began. Krysta''s healing pushed the bullets from their holes as new flesh formed in their place. Tears trickled from Flora¡¯s eyes as she held the unconscious body of her best friend tight in her arms. She pressed Krysta''s head into her soft, bloodstained chest as she wept. How could she have been so selfish? She let Krysta get involved in this desperate struggle for revenge. She dragged someone she cared about into a conflict that had little to do with her, let alone had any true purpose. Flora¡¯s only motive was revenge and redemption. But what would be redeemed if Nina died? What would be corrected? Would Flora¡¯s life return to normal?

    Flora made her way into an abandoned apartment and laid Krysta¡¯s body on a dusty old couch. She knelt down in front of her comatose friend and rested her head on Krysta¡¯s bloody chest. Krysta¡¯s regenerated flesh had already removed the bullets. But it would still take quite a lot of time for her to wake up again.

    Even if she had survived the fight against Reaver, Guilt was there waiting to claim Flora for his own. Guilt had dragged his long bony fingers along the contours of Flora¡¯s face. He wrapped his fragile old hands around her throat. Guilt was choking at Flora now and she couldn¡¯t help but cry into the red-tinted chest of her friend. Guilt had coaxed tears from a faerie.

    *****

    Terra and I had searched the Slums for hours. We both knew that Nina was hiding out in the forgotten district. If Flora was looking for her than this was the place she would be. Terra looked around at the streets scarred by the lingering whispers of the dead. The wind howled through the ruined roads of the Slums as the two of us wandered through its empty depths. I thought I would have been used to the place after my first trip to the empty Industrial District. But even during the second visit, the silent cries of the dead still drove me to sorrow. As I wandered through what was once a thriving Industrial District, I could hear the voices of ghosts.

    "Still not used to the place huh?" asked Terra as we walked.

    "Not at all¡­ This place is so macabre," I replied.

    "That¡¯s a fancy word to use, but you¡¯re right. This place still gives me the creeps."

    Only a few more minutes of walking brought us to a fresh trail of blood. Wet crimson carved its path through the overgrown pavement. Terra motioned me forward towards the moist scarlet trail and pointed in the direction it was heading.

    "Assuming that this blood belongs to Flora, she more than likely lost a fight with Nina. She must have retreated from the shipyards," said Terra.

    Terra and I looked around and followed the trail of blood with our eyes. It had crept into the ruins of a small apartment. The two of us approached the building with caution. Terra peered into the darkness of the ruin. Through the shadows, Terra saw locks of pink hair draping down a feminine back and onto a blood soaked floor. Sobs resonated around the torn apart shelter the girl had occupied. Terra looked at me and nodded as the sobbing grew closer.

    "It¡¯s her." Terra spoke in a whisper."

    I nodded and approached Flora in silence as she wept over an assumed dead body. I took careful steps as I crept towards Flora hoping not to startle her. Despite such stealthy efforts, my feet kicked away rubble with every step. Flora immediately turned and shot a glare at me with her amethyst eyes. Her whole torso draped itself in a darkened shade of scarlet. Within seconds she growled at me and unleashed a surge of projectiles upon me. I reacted without even thinking and absorbed every petal with my dark matter.

    "Flora calm down it¡¯s just us!" Terra shouted."

    "Exactly¡­," Flora muttered before clenching her fists.

    "You act is if I can trust anyone of you, monsters!" Flora continued, raising her voice to a frantic shout. A sickening grin stretched across Flora¡¯s face. Guilt and Grief strangled her and raped her mind with their tormenting thoughts. At that exact moment, Flora''s mind broke. Everything that had happened to her pushed her closer and closer to snapping in half. Abraxas had come for this woman. But in this instance, she had created the egg herself. The egg was her own world, the world she crafted to suit her interests. Did Abraxas bring her salvation or was this a cruel joke to punish the ignorance she harbored?

    I stared into eyes of violet with a perplexed fixation as Flora threw a barrage of petals towards me and Terra. Terra immediately dove at me and pushed me away from the blast.

    "Stay focused Hev!" Terra shouted as she slammed her fist into the ground and launched Flora into the air on a pillar of stone. The massive column surged upward through the roof of the desolate building. Flora fought with all her strength to regain control but the force was too great for her to repel. Terra stood back up on her feet and stomped her foot into the ground causing magma to shoot up the pillar. Flora screamed as magma flared up in front of her and burned her flesh. Flora cried out in terrible pain as the magma threw her off the stone pillar and she hurtled towards the ground.

    "Flora!"

    Another female voice rang out as Terra and I saw a blonde haired girl dash up to catch Flora as she descended. It was Krysta, the Demon of Frostbite. Terra let loose a fierce battle cry as she bolted towards Krysta. Krysta brought Flora to the ground just in time to block Terra¡¯s rock entombed fists. She pushed Terra back and shouted to her before she could retaliate.

    "Why are you attacking us!?"

    Terra froze in place as I approached her from behind. Terra sighed to herself before shattering the armor of stone encasing her fists. She glared at Krysta as she sheltered the broken Flora.

    "Lockhart wants both of you back at the Cocoon. Flora is not strong enough to take on Nina and you and I both know that! What were you thinking Krysta!?" Terra growled.

    "I¡¯m her only friend! What choice did I have!?" Krysta shouted back.

    Just as Krysta began to explain herself I watched her body suddenly collapse. Flora followed suit as her body hit the ground in a comatose state. I watched in shock as I turned to see a whole squad of heavily armed men grouped up in tight formation. They all stood at the entrance to Flora¡¯s temporary shanty with their weapons ready. They were soldiers through and through. They wielded tranquilizer rifles and wore a bizarre kind of armor. It was black and glossy and reminded me a bit of a knight, with a more futuristic touch. I could see an emblem imprinted upon their shoulder pad. The emblem was a white circle surrounded by a red ring. A sword overlapped the circle vertically. Written proudly in the red ring were the words "EXCALIBUR PROGRAM." Terra nodded to one of the soldiers as the others moved into collect the unconscious Demons.

    Questions floated about in my head as I watched the soldiers collect Flora and Krysta. One thing was clear at this point and it shone within the center of a vortex of inquiries. I had become a soldier.

    "Who are they?" I asked Terra.

    "Excaliburs. Lockhart''s militia."

    "Why would Lockhart need a militia?"

    Terra¡®s expression soured as she stared into my eyes. She sighed as she looked back at the Excaliburs apprehending Flora and Krysta. Finally, she glared back at me and uttered a single response.

    "They keep Lockhart¡¯s children in line."

 (Vol.1) Chapter 13: The Folly of Vengeance

    A steady beeping was the sound Flora awoke to as she sat up in her bed. She found herself within the Medical Ward of the Cocoon. Her eyes scanned the room in a haze as she got a feel for her surroundings. A glossy alabaster room greeted her with crisp blandness. Trays of sterile medical instruments littered the place. Several doctors monitored Flora¡¯s vitals with care as they moved about the hospital wing. Flora looked to the right then and saw that most of the beds were empty. Well, most of them. She finally dragged her eyes upon the bed to her left and saw Krysta underneath the sheets. Flora¡¯s expression turned sour as she looked away from the dreadful sight. She buried her face in her sweating palms as grim reality took hold.

    "I see you''re finally awake," said a familiar voice to the wounded maiden.

    Flora looked up from her tear soaked, sweat slick palms to see the face of Lockhart smiling gently upon her.

    "Lockhart¡­," Flora muttered.

    "How are you feeling?"

    "Just a little nauseous¡­"

    Lockhart nodded and took a seat next to Flora¡¯s hospital bed.

    "Just a side effect from the tranquilizer. Your wounds from the fight with Nina have already healed. You¡¯re going to be just fine and should be out of Medical in a few hours."

    Flora nodded in understanding and looked down at her hands. She was beginning to realize all the things she had done. She had made mistakes and she was unsure if she would even be able to correct them. These were mistakes she would have to live with for the rest of her life. That thought alone was enough to make Flora want to crack. Her fingers clutched the sheets tight and pulled them closer to her chest. Lockhart placed his hand on Flora¡¯s back and rubbed it in comforting circles.

    "I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t come to you sooner¡­," Flora said through sorrowful quivers.

    "It¡¯s fine. You were confused. It¡¯s been a rough few days, though I will tell you this. You are not the first Demon to go after Nina as of late."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Do you remember when Nina attacked the Center City Street Mall?"

    Flora nodded in silence as to not interrupt Lockhart¡¯s exposition.

    "There was only one survivor. The poor boy lost his father in the attack. Ever since he became a Demon he had been set on using his powers to end Nina¡¯s rampage for good. He wanted to kill her for the same reason as you. But something happened out there, he saw something that made him have a change of heart. Now he seeks answers to his questions as opposed to simple revenge."

    "What are you saying?" asked Flora as she looked at Lockhart.

    "I¡¯m saying that you should talk to him."

    Lockhart left Flora with that simple suggestion. One simple sentence prompting the potential connection of individuals. Flora wasn¡¯t sure where her place was in life, and maybe this boy had the answers she so desperately sought. The boy went through the same things she had. Nina took from both of them the very center of their existences. Maybe he could help her decide what path to walk.

    After a few hours, the doctors released Flora from the Medical Ward. She wandered the halls of the Cocoon wrapped in a clean pair of clothes. Confusion wrapped itself around Flora¡¯s perception as she took aimless steps through the blank corridors. Flora had forgotten what the inside of the Cocoon looked like. For the longest time, she had avoided that place. She never wanted to return. All she wanted was to be a benefit to humanity and a progression of Nature. But she wasn¡¯t about to give up the simple pleasures of life to become the thing she envisioned.

    *****

    Flora wandered through the long winding corridors of the Cocoon for a few hours. She had no goal or destination. She merely let her own aimlessness guide her through those plastic looking halls. In her wandering, she found herself facing a window overlooking a white room. As Flora pressed her forehead against the cold glass she watched two figures in the room. The two silhouettes were fighting each other. They moved with speed and power unparalleled. Flora''s memory was fuzzy from being unconscious for so long, but she had a feeling she knew the figures. She continued to sift through her memory banks as she watched the fight unfold. Then it hit her like her worst hangover. Those were the Demons that retrieved her from the Slums. Terra, and some boy she never knew. Perhaps this was the boy Lockhart mentioned. There was only one way to find out.

    *****

    Ever since the battle in the Slums, I had been training with Terra. I was still a novice when it came to using my powers. I had a long road ahead of me if I wanted to get strong enough to face Nina once again. Terra was one hell of an opponent to go up against. Her control over the earth made her attacks large and powerful. She was a full-on brawler. If I wanted to survive I would have to keep her at a distance and rely on my agility.

    I fired a barrage of light beams at Terra to keep her pinned down. Terra had an easy way to counter my assault. A swift stomp from Terra¡¯s foot raised a slab of rock from the beneath the floor. Terra took cover behind the slab and crouched down with her hand touching the floor. As I continued to suppress Terra with a constant barrage of beams, a spire of rock poked out from the ground. The spire shot passed me and glanced my face. I immediately leaped back and re-positioned. It was too late. The distraction gave Terra all the time she needed to close the gap. I dodged her fist as it curved towards my head only to feel another stone clad fist collide with my stomach. I lurched forward on Terra¡¯s colliding arm as I gasped for air. Terra stepped back and threw a third punch right into my skull sending me flying towards the wall. I managed to recover from the blow and slid across the ground on my feet.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Despite having distance, I still was at a disadvantage. Not only did Terra have immense strength, she had the speed to back it up. She could summon stone pillars from beneath her feet to propel her forward. I had to keep my eyes open. Luckily, Hell could do that for me.

    "Hell. Watch her movements and tell me the moment she is about to jump," I said under my breath.

    "Got it;" Hell responded.

    A still silence draped over Terra and me as we braced ourselves. I charged up light matter in my hands as I anticipated Terra¡¯s dash. I couldn¡¯t just suppress her. She was too quick. If I wanted to be an actual threat to her I had to know where she was going to be a second ahead of time and use well-placed shots. I would have to make sure she knew I could hit her whenever I want.

    "Heaven! Now!" shouted Hell from within my mind.

    I reacted fast and fired a beam at Terra just as she was about to dash towards me. The beam grazed her shoulder causing her to cancel her movement. Terra immediately brought up a barrier only for me to lay down suppressing fire. While I kept her pinned I summoned my dark blade and cut my way into negative space. I disappeared from Terra¡¯s senses.

    Terra didn¡¯t need to see me know where I was. She could focus in on the vibrations in the ground made by my footsteps to track my movements. If her opponent was in the air, her Second Personality could keep tabs on their position. But if I escaped in between space, there was no conceivable way to track me. I would erase my existence, but only temporarily. I reappeared behind Terra¡¯s cover and aimed my hand down at her head. A concentrated bolt of light matter charged in my palm as I prepared the victory blow.

    "Checkmate," I muttered.

    "You¡¯re too confident," Terra said with a grin.

    I watched in shock as a large bronze colored Mind Gate appeared behind Terra. From within the Gate, Terra unleashed a large, jagged, stone war hammer.

    "You may be overly confident Heaven. But I don''t bring out Earthshaker for any opponent," Terra declared.

    I dashed towards Terra to overwhelm her. She reacted faster than me and slammed the head of Earthshaker into the floor. Within a split second, a surge of rock and magma launched me into the air. I found myself staring at the ceiling as my body flew towards it. It only took seconds for gravity to drag me head first towards the ground below. I regained control over my body and flipped over onto my feet as I landed. I stared down Terra as she looked through me with a confused look.

    "What is it?" I asked.

    "Flora¡­"

    I turned around to see Flora standing at the door of the White Room. She looked just as broken and defeated as she did when we first found her. She was in a sorry state, to say the least. Her drooping eyes stared into mine as she lifted her weary head.

    "Are you Heaven?"

    I nodded at Flora¡¯s inquiry and turned to face Terra. Terra sighed to herself and smiled at me before patting me on the shoulder.

    "You did well today. Why don¡¯t you take care of her for now? We can test your endurance against Earthshaker tomorrow," said Terra.

    Terra flashed me a friendly smile as she left the White Room. The empty blank box of ivory was now only occupied by myself and Flora. Flora was a beautiful woman, to say the least, but her expression told a sad story. I hoped this sad story would end after we talked. She came to me for help even though I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of help I¡¯d be.

    We sat on the glossy metal floor of the White Room and conversed. Flora sought guidance from me, another Demon blinded by vengeance. She was so misguided by her own lust for retribution that she nearly pushed her only friend away. The one Demon Flora cared about was growing distant. While I myself was still wrestling with my own choices, I felt like I could be of some use to Flora yet.

    *****

    Flora hated our kind, she hated what she had become. She didn¡¯t understand why she had to become a monster to benefit mankind. Flora believed the Demons were created just for slaughter. The Director saw us as the worst possible form of human evolution. To him, we were a violent and combative group of people. It was hard for Flora to accept it. In her mind, it couldn''t be true. Ever since she was created, there was always a single question on her mind.

    "Were we all created just to die?"

    Silence seemed to pervade the room. I tried my best to think of something to say, something to pierce the quiet. Sadly, I couldn''t think of anything insightful.

    "I¡¯m sorry about what happened to the Gardens," I said with a comforting voice.

    Flora looked at me with a bit of a confused yet surprised expression. She wasn¡¯t expecting to hear something like that from me. But, it did not detract from her modesty.

    "It¡¯s not your fault¡­ It¡¯s in the past, right? It doesn¡¯t matter anymore."

    "It matters if you are still planning on going after Nina."

    "I don¡¯t know anymore¡­ She is too strong for me to fight on my own. What about you, didn¡¯t she kill your father?"

    "Yeah¡­ Yeah, she did."

    I looked down to the floor as memories of my father¡¯s body crumbling to ashes played in my mind. It only took seconds for the memories to fade into those from the battle with CAPRA. I began to speak once more, but with a somber voice.

    "But, ever since that battle against CAPRA, I¡¯ve started to think. I saw Nina do things that I didn¡¯t expect her to. She put the lives of her allies above herself. She showed genuine concern and almost kindness towards those who had sided with her. She endured unbearable pain so that her friends could escape. In all my life I have never heard I person cry out more honest and guttural screams."

    "Nina did all that? Are you sure you weren¡¯t hallucinating?" Flora asked.

    "Yeah. I¡¯m still having trouble believing it myself. But I realize now, up until then I only saw the person I wanted to see. The monster who murdered my father, but now things are different. I don¡¯t think I can bring myself to kill a woman who can still put others before herself."

    "Then what are you going to do now?"

    "I am going to fight for the truth. There are so many things that have happened since I became a Demon that I do not understand. There are too many unanswered questions."

    "What if you don¡¯t like the answers you get? What if you have to kill her in the end?"

    "I don¡¯t know¡­ After a while, I began to see the monster I had become after I was reborn. I saw that the choices I made had blinded me. I shoved aside everything just to pursue vengeance. I realized that I can¡¯t change what choices I have already made. I have to embrace what I am now and work towards the future."

    Flora looked down at her pale hands and the faded reflection of her face in the floor.

    "We¡¯re Demons, bio-weapons created from human bodies. Do you truly think we can still be the people we once were and still accept our powers? Or are we just monsters in a shell?"

    "I wish I had an answer. But I like to believe that deep within me, the memories of the child I once was are sleeping soundly. I came so close to throwing away everything that led me today. But now I understand how precious those memories are."

    "You¡¯re a lucky one. You still have your life ahead of you," Flora muttered.

    "Or you could say it was a shame my life was taken away so soon," I replied

    "I guess our lives aren¡¯t that much different."

    "Yeah¡­ I guess you¡¯re right."

    It never occurred to me just how many other people Nina¡¯s rampage affected. I never once thought of the souls lost to her flames. I was only ever concerned with myself. Not once did I ever even look passed my own suffering. I was even blind to my own father¡¯s soul. My own choices led me to meet the girl named Flora. Because of our connection to Nina, our paths intersected. I had a feeling she wouldn¡¯t be the first person to be connected to the hell-spawn that was Nina. I felt it deep within me that the worst was yet to come.

 (Vol.1) Chapter 14: A God Awakens

    The following day arrived faster than I could have imagined. Training resumed as scheduled. The moment I was awake, a scientist took me straight to the White Room. Without a minute to breathe Terra threw me into an intense battle against her. The more we sparred, the more I grew accustomed to how Terra fights. I was beginning to adapt to her fighting style.

    Terra dashed towards me and kept the pressure on with a flurry of punches. Her strikes were up close and personal. She didn¡¯t want to rely on Earthshaker too soon. She was confident she could knock me out before she would have to resort to using the Mind Gate. But was she just being cocky, or was she unable to completely control her Gate?

    I managed to avoid Terra¡¯s strikes with ease. I felt like I was able to see every one of Terra¡¯s punches seconds before they even came at me. I was seeing several seconds ahead. Terra never let up. Every strike was deliberate and calculated. She knew I had gotten accustomed to her attacks. She would try to fake me out. I finally saw an opening in her strikes and took it. I ran my light blade upon Terra only for her stone gauntlets to block my strikes. I countered with my dark blade. It seemed like I wasn''t going to get any with swords alone. Terra already knew my techniques and telegraphs, so I had to improvise.

    Light and dark gauntlets enveloped my hands in place of where my blades were once gripped. I immediately dashed towards Terra with my gauntlets ready. A massive explosion of sound echoed throughout the room as our fists collided. I leapt away and landed on my feet. Terra pursued me as I raised my guard. Terra threw two punches prompting me to dodge then riposte. I kicked Terra in her stomach pushing her back. Terra ran at me once more and threw a punch to my face. I leaned out of the way of the strike only to feel a stone plated arm crash into my hip. I tried to recompose myself only to feel Terra throw a jab at my jaw. The third punch came straight for my nose. I blocked the strike and kicked at Terra¡¯s shin. Terra fell off balance and I drove my knee into her face. Terra grunted and stumbled backward. She used her hands to flip onto her feet and ready herself as I went on the offensive. I dashed at Terra and threw several consecutive punches hoping to catch Terra off guard. Terra blocked my strikes with ease and punched me in my gut sending me flying into the wall behind me. Terra smashed her foot into the ground as she unleashed a raging battle cry. Rocks and rubble surged up from the ground as a trail of destruction moved towards me with great speed. I reacted by pure instinct and dodged the eruption of stone and magma. I turned my head to see where Terra positioned herself after recovering. My gaze met with the head of an earthen hammer. My head was knocked back and I hit the wall once more. I could hear my bones breaking apart then snapping back together again shortly after. I got back onto my feet and prepared myself as Terra tightened her grip on Earthshaker. Terra dashed towards me and brought her hammer down onto the ground beneath my feet. The ground erupted in a violent explosion that sent me flying. I recovered from my stun and fired several light beams down on Terra¡¯s position. Terra slammed her fist into the ground causing large rocks to pierce from beneath the ground and shield her. The beams shattered into particles on impact with Terra¡¯s cover as I landed on top of the stone shield. My fist collided with the rocky tomb and shattered it to pieces with a single strike. Terra thrust her hammer up at me with immense force. I dodged the strike and brought my light gauntlet down onto Terra. Terra dodged out of the way and swung Earthshaker towards my nimble body. She was going to catch me off guard somehow. She knew that her victory depended on me making a mistake. I had to be completely perfect.

    The fight dragged on for hours. Terra and I exchanged blows back and forth with little results. Though I think Terra and I both realized that I was improving. Mind Zero was proving itself to be a powerful state of mind. I was able to predict movements with accuracy and plan accordingly. I was fighting with an analytical mind. I would even shut out the voice of Hell if needed. I was completely undistracted and calm. My gaze dulled and my expression was bland. I let simple instinct and logic guide my movements. This was how I was taught to fight.

    *****

    Memories of my old life came back to me. I recalled the days I spent with my father training in martial arts. My father had a sparring room in our home. It was a place that he and I frequented. He always talked about making me strong. He taught me how to fight when I was just a little boy. He taught me how to defend myself and survive as well as how to defend others.

    I could remember the discussions we had like I was watching a film.

    "Why do people fight?" I would always ask him.

    My father could never give me a straight answer. It wasn''t until years later that I realized there is no straight answer.

    "That¡¯s a very interesting question kiddo," my father would say with a smile.

    The two of us would be sitting down on the sparring mat. Every time I asked a question like that my father always returned it back to me.

    "Well, why do you think people fight, son?"

    "Because some people are mean?" I would ask with the thoughts of an innocent mind imprinted on my voice.

    "Then if there are mean people, what makes them want to be mean?"

    "I don¡¯t know. Do you know the answer dad?"

    My father would always smile when he had the opportunity to explain his own beliefs to me. They were ideas he wanted me to adopt, and I couldn¡¯t blame him for that. His ideas were beautiful.

    "I think people fight because people have to be mean sometimes. But those mean people aren¡¯t born mean. To me, everyone has the ability to hurt someone. Everyone is born with an ability that allows them to do things that a lot of other people would say are bad. Some might even say some things are evil. But just because we are able to do things that are bad doesn¡¯t mean we are bad people."

    I would always look at my father with a bit of a confused look, despite how he would phrase things. When I was younger he always found it hard to explain his philosophy and he always had to use childish words. It wasn¡¯t till I was halfway through high school that the question was brought up again.

    "Do you remember when you asked me why people fight?" he asked.

    "Kind of. I was, like, ten years old wasn¡¯t I?"

    "You asked me because you wanted to know why I taught you to fight. You didn¡¯t understand what I said at the time. But I think now I can explain myself without having to worry about you misunderstanding."

    I stayed silent and nodded to my father. My father read the signal and continued his speech.

    "For a long time now, there has been a debate regarding the nature of good and evil. People are unsure whether evil is something we are born with or if it is something learned. What do you think?"

    "It has to be learned. How can an infant, the symbol of innocence know what evil is? If you have only been alive for a few seconds I doubt you would able to know how to kill someone."

    "Interesting hypothesis. What if I told you I agree with you, but I also disagree?"

    "I¡¯d ask you to explain."

    My father seemed to smile at that moment. He really did enjoy explaining to me his beliefs.

    "I believe you are correct. I believe that evil is learned. For instance, what if a child watches their parent kill someone before their eyes? If the child is easily influenced, the child might think that there is nothing wrong with killing a person. However, I do believe there is more to it than just simple mimicry. I also believe that every human is capable of committing evil, despite innocence. Everyone has the capacity to do evil in the same way they can do good. It all boils down to choice in the end."

    It didn''t take long for me to begin to piece it all together.

    "Because humans have free will they have the capacity to choose the path considered evil. But how can someone choose evil without knowing what evil is?" I asked.

    "It has happened before. Many people have committed evil acts because evil itself wore a mask. Morality isn¡¯t as black and white as many believe. Many people can be manipulated into doing the wrong thing simply by telling them it is okay to do so. Morality itself is something humans dreamt up," my father answered.

    "But don¡¯t you think there is some merit to morality? Don¡¯t you think it is good that we look down upon acts like rape and murder?"

    My father nodded and smiled. He took a small breath before delivering some of his closest beliefs.

    "I do. Sometimes we need complex systems like morality to help govern us. Morality is a system that can¡¯t be controlled by humans. Over time what started out as simple laws became doctrines humans accepted at birth. Sure, laws change over time, but many remain constant. Those laws have become part of Nature herself and her laws are absolute. There is no denying Nature¡¯s dominance."

    "So then why do people fight?"

    "Choice, my son. Everyone is born into this world with the ability to dream. Ambition is a powerful thing and it has driven humanity through history. But when ambition is halted, or ambitions clash with each other, violence erupts."

    "So people fight simply because they want to protect their dreams," I concluded

    "Yes. My dream was to have a family. I fought with my life on the line to achieve that dream and now I have a beautiful son. Though your birth cost the life of your mother, you still carry every ounce of courage she had. I¡¯m sure someday you will have a dream worth fighting for."This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    A dream worth fighting for. Those words, at the time, made my dream sound like something grand. But dreams can be small, they don¡¯t have to be larger than life. My ambition was to get to the truth, to understand who I was, what the Demon Project was, and to learn more about Nina. It was a small ambition I had, but it was an ambition worth fighting for.

    *****

    Terra and I stood apart from one another. We both knew this battle wasn¡¯t going to go anywhere. I looked at Terra with an almost cocky grimace.

    "This is almost too easy," I said with confidence.

    Terra grinned with a similar amount of tenacity as my own.

    "Think you can handle me going all out?" asked Terra.

    "I¡¯ll manage."

    Terra¡¯s face morphed into a blood-thirsty grimace. She stood her ground in a powerful stance as she closed her eyes in meditation. Gusts of wind began to pick up as I felt Terra absorb the energy of the room into her being. I watched as she muttered a single sentence to herself like an incantation.

    "Time for you to wake up¡­ Astraea."

    I watched as Terra¡¯s eyes lost all color and transformed into soulless white orbs. Hell began to chuckle to himself from within my conscience. Something about Terra¡¯s power amused him.

    "So that¡¯s where Astraea has been hiding," Hell said to himself.

    "Astraea?" I asked in return.

    "Terra¡¯s Second Personality. Astraea, the woman who believed she was a god."

    I stood my ground as I watched Terra¡¯s body move in ways so unlike her. The hulking posture Terra wore was gone and replaced by a confident and regal demeanor. She grinned with malice as she laid eyes on me.

    "Finally¡­ I am free!" Astraea screamed.

    The voice of a goddess ripped through space and made the ground quake before her. Rocks shot up from the ground and began to float in place. Veins of magma coursed through the floating stones and pulsated with life. Astraea had manipulated the gravity of these geological shards. I had no idea how to face something so strong. Astraea flashed her grin once more and aimed her palm at me. A beam of scalding magma hurtled towards me at blinding speed. I dodged out of the way only for Astraea to guide the beam towards me. I took cover by a piece of rubble as the beam chased after me. I was safe for only a few seconds as magma surged through my cover and forced the rock to explode. The blast sent me flying back with shards of hot stone jutting from my body. I glared towards Astraea as she held total dominion over the battlefield. Her control was absolute and I would have to fight even harder to relinquish it.

    Up until that point, I had placed myself upon a high pedestal. If I wanted to remain atop the pedestal I would have to climb to meet a god head on. I had gotten stronger and smarter from training with Terra. But her Second Personality was in a completely different league. While my pedestal sat within the clouds, Astraea¡¯s had long since pierced the heavens.

    I stood back up on my feet. Shards of rock began to slide out from my regenerating body as blood gathered in a crimson pool beneath me. I shot a glare at Astraea as a newfound determination burned within me. I thought that if I couldn¡¯t win against her then I couldn''t win against Nina. I had to defeat Astraea.

    I focused all my strength on clearing my mind and channeling my strength. I knew that Astraea was more controlling than Terra. Astraea liked to fight at a distance, but closing the gap would be difficult. One wrong move was all it took to give her the upper hand. Once I was ready I charged forward at the goddess. I gripped my swords tight in my hands as I let out a roaring cry of war. Astraea smiled at me as I rushed forward. Columns of magma shot up in front of my path. I dodged out of the way as they emerged and continued on my course. Astraea sent a barrage of large stones towards me. Each stone detonated with immense energy on impact forcing me to stop my advance. Pyroclastic clouds gathered in the air. Dust and rubble littered the space around me. When everything settled, Astraea saw a large black sphere ahead of her. It dissipated and revealed my unscathed body still breathing. I stared at Astraea with a fearsome glint sparkling in my unwavering gaze. I gripped my swords tighter than ever as I prepared to charge once more. I was going to have to rely on my dark matter in this fight. Controlling the environment was half the battle. If I could control the battlefield and keep Astraea from being able to build a defense I would have a shot. I recalled my light blade and began to channel dark matter within my palm.

    "You got an idea?" Hell asked with intrigue.

    "Yeah. I''ll erase her defenses faster than she can build them. This is now a battle of attrition," I replied.

    I planned to put a theory to the test. If I could discharge light matter into a beam, could I do the same with dark matter? A sphere of black vibrated in my palm rapidly as energy built up. When the energy became too great, I raised my palm and discharged the matter. I felt a sense of achievement as a barrage of dark beams darted towards Astraea. Astraea put up a barrier of stone to block my projectiles only for them to blaze passed her. Explosions fired off behind her as she turned to see her arsenal destroyed. I made sure to only erase a small fraction of the rocks to allow them to detonate. If I could detonate a few mines in key locations, the surrounding mines would explode in a chain reaction. I knew that objects couldn''t be completely erased if I didn''t focus on them. Destroying them meant I wouldn''t have to concentrate on keeping the stones erased. I watched as Astraea¡¯s confidence turned into a blind rage fueled her superiority complex.

    "Insolent bug!"

    She gave me a look of pure disgust as she raised a new field of molten rocks. She unleashed a torrent of flaming stone upon me only to watch as I created a barrier of dark matter. I pushed forward as every one of Astraea¡¯s projectiles were sent hurtling into the abyss. Finally, she let up her assault and raised her defenses. I took the opportunity to attack and dashed towards her with my dark blade ready. I honed my blade to cut through and send Astraea''s pitiful constructs to the depths. Astraea attempted to overwhelm me with geysers of magma and large stone missiles. Explosions ripped through the area upon Astraea''s missiles impacting the ground. I dodged what I could and erased anything that got too close to me, causing the stones to explode away from me. Finally, I was within arm¡¯s reach. Victory was almost mine until a cold feeling overcame my sword arm.

    My body grew heavy. Moving my body was a struggle. I felt a sort of numb feeling as I did my best to move. I couldn''t go anywhere. I was stuck in place. What happened to me?

    "Heaven. Don¡¯t move and whatever you do, don''t look down," said Hell with a shaking voice.

    The second I heard those words I began to fear the worst. Anxiety and curiosity performed a depraved scene of love within my brain. Curiosity seemed to be the dominant one as it got the better of me and forced my eyes to gaze upon my sword arm.

    Blood. Blood and bone greeted my eyes as I laid them upon the wound left by Astraea. My hand had fallen to the ground. My bone severed from the nerves. I looked at myself and saw the countless metal spires poking up from the ground and piercing through my body. I screamed. I screamed louder than I knew I could. Adrenaline was pumping through my body faster than I could think, but the pain was faster. I watched as my bone began to regrow itself. I continued to scream as I felt my arm begin to replace what was taken. My mind was reeling as the pain became the only thing I could think about. This was the same pain I felt before. The same pain I felt when I first met Nina.

    "You shouldn¡¯t have let her release me¡­ Even I can¡¯t control my power now~!" Astraea screamed in a blissful overdose of euphoria.

    Astraea¡¯s god like attitude was beginning to remind me a lot of her. She had the same attitude Nina did. Nina was the only trigger I needed to help me pull through the metallic hell that imprisoned me. I began to scream out, but this time, it was not in pain. I was screaming in pure rage as I regenerated my arm. With raw determination, I began to force myself through the metal that grounded my body. I pulled my body off the spires of metal as I cut and severed them in a blind fury. I would free myself from that jail. That prison. I was not going to die. I had to make sure I could win this fight and I knew now more than ever that there was only one way to do it.

    "Hey, Hell¡­ Want to give it a shot?"

    I could feel Hell¡¯s smile. The notion of taking control over my body made his metaphysical hair stand on end. He was overcome with pleasure at the thought of being able to finally use my body. But he enjoyed the idea of settling business with Astraea even more. Within seconds I felt my own consciousness get pulled into the back of my own mind as Hell seized control. I felt my own consciousness get sucked into itself. I found myself within the confines of my own mind once more. I was sat upon the Black Throne watching the screens floating by. Each screen depicted the sight through my own eyes. Hell was staring down Astraea as an air of familiarity loomed over the two.

    "Remember me, darling?" Hell asked the god-like woman.

    "How could I forget such a shit-eating grin," Astraea responded.

    Hell¡¯s "shit-eating grin" only grew wider as he summoned his swords to his hands.

    "How fitting a goddess finds herself in the body of someone who controls the earth."

    "It¡¯s less of a coincidence than you think. My compatibility score is simply based on who I like. She was the only one who I grew fond of. Her power is an added bonus."

    "Nice to know you finally found someone worthy of your presence. But from where I am standing, that pedestal of yours is rotting and ready to fall. Allow me to knock it down for you!"

    "You can try, fool!"

    Hell grinned and dashed faster than I knew my body could move. Within seconds he had Astraea within sword range. Astraea reacted quick and unleashed a blast of raw force that sent Hell back a few feet. He slid on the glossy floor as Astraea followed up her push with a rain of hellfire. Molten rocks hurled themselves at Hell in a frenzy. Hell grinned and opened up a rift with his dark blade and returned fire. The projectiles once thrown at me before were now hurtling towards Astraea¡¯s bombardment. Sparks of magma flew as the rocks collided and smashed into each other. Hell took the opportunity to dash back at Astraea. Astraea pulled up a large rock from the ground and extracted the metal from it. She hurled the rock at Hell only to watch him slice it in half with his light sword. Astraea formed her extracted metal into a slew of razor-sharp blades which she sent after Hell. Hell parried and pushed back the blades as they soared towards him eager to grab a large chunk of his flesh. Astraea smiled with bloodlust as she watched her blades glide around Hell. Her razors searched with eagerness for an opening in Hell''s defense. Hell growled in aggravation and swung his dark sword at the floating razors. He erased as many as he could before knocking back the others with his light blade. Hell took his opportunity to recall his sword of light and fired a barrage of light beams. Astraea shielded herself from the barrage with little effort. Light beams blasted apart the rock shield Astraea hid behind until suddenly ceasing. Astraea lowered her barrier only to see Hell had disappeared. Hell had dashed into the air and was descending upon his foe. A quick slash from his light blade was enough to convince the godlike Astraea of Hell¡¯s strength. She lost her smile once she felt the warm sting of Hell¡¯s sword of light.

    "Hev¡­ Finish her."

    I regained control and kicked Astraea in the stomach knocking her to the floor. I pointed my dark blade at her throat and gave her a threatening glare.

    "Move one inch Astraea and I¡¯ll erase you and Terra from existence. Give Terra back her body."

    Astraea hesitated, prompting me to give her an example of what dark matter can do. I sliced the ground beside her. Astraea watched as an empty gash remained were my blade struck. Astraea finally gave in after my demonstration and Terra resurfaced. I sighed in relief as I watched her eyes go back to their usual blood red hue. Terra smiled as I helped her up onto her feet.

    "Guess I underestimated you. You are pretty strong," Terra said with a smile.

    "I used to train under my father. Though fighting with powers like these is different, I can still wield a sword just like he did."

    "Then let¡¯s see you test your blade against mine," echoed a familiar voice other than Terra¡¯s.

    Terra and I turned to see Genesis walking towards us. His hands were gripping his sheathed Scottish Claymore. His eyes showered in a lust for battle. He longed to feel his steel meet another blade. I glared at Genesis as if to accept his challenge. He gave a slight nod and adjusted his glasses before speaking.

    "This time I will be your opponent. Don¡¯t hold anything back."

 (Vol.1) Chapter 15: Where the Sleepless Lie

    Terra stormed through the corridors of the Cocoon with her fists clenched and her teeth grinding. With one swift motion, she kicked open the door to the observation deck and immediately marched her way to Lockhart

    "What the fuck is this about!? I thought I was in charge of training him!"

    Lockhart seemed to flinch at Terra¡¯s sudden intrusion. He took a few seconds to compose himself and face Terra directly. He took a deep breath before finally offering an explanation to the earthen hothead.

    "I want to progress Heaven¡¯s training. Your services are no longer required." Lockhart said calmly.

    "The hell does that mean!?" Terra shouted in angry confusion.

    "You can¡¯t control your Mind Gate as well as Genesis. That is all it boils down to."

    Terra squeezed her fist even tighter and snarled as she expelled her rage in a single drawn out moment. Lockhart continued to look on at Terra as she calmed down, his emerald eyes piercing through her skin and exposing the feelings in her heart to the world outside. Terra finally returned to a more calm state but continued to glare at her creator.

    "So Genesis is going to open Heaven¡¯s Gate?"

    "Hopefully."

    *****

    I stood still and quiet. My head was running through potential scenarios faster than any normal man could comprehend. Genesis was a skilled swordsman and from what I could tell, his mastery of the Mind Gate was almost unparalleled. Perhaps only Reaver could contend with Genesis'' Mind Gate abilities. But in truth, I had no idea what his power was. Genesis has never shown any sort fraction of supernatural ability outside of his inhuman swordsmanship. I could erase his blade if I wished, but it would only buy me a few seconds of time and Genesis could easily replace the blade that was erased. Imagination is a limitless resource after all. Erasure would be useless in this fight. Copying would have zero effect especially against someone so familiar with his own weapons. Genesis was the most mysterious opponent I would have ever faced in my first few days of rebirth. The mystery surrounding him without a doubt made him the strongest Demon I would ever fight. So far I have seen his Claymore as well as Swan and Serpent. But I could only assume that such a powerful man of the sword has many more blades lying in wait. That man held countless weapons eagerly dreaming of the day they taste flesh, blood, and bone.

    "I¡¯m only going to say this once. If you want to take on Nina seriously you are going to need to open your Mind Gate," said Genesis with his usual calm demeanor.

    "My Mind Gate?"

    "I told you that you would be able to wield that power someday. All Demons are capable of learning to open and control their Mind Gate, the ability to make their imaginations reality. In truth, however, all humans have this potential. Being made into a Demon merely speeds up the process and enhances the potential. And now we have reason to believe Nina is trying to open hers, we have to beat her to it."

    "Why don¡¯t you fight her yourself?"

    "I would, but then who will be left to keep Reaver off your back."

    I lowered my head in thought. He was right. Reaver was the only other Demon who mastered the Mind Gate. He would slaughter most of the other Demons, including myself, in seconds. Genesis would have to be the one to face Reaver and buy me and the others time to face Nina.

    "How many Mind Gate users are there?" I asked.

    "Three. Myself, Reaver, and Terra, who is still in training."

    "And you want me to be the fourth?"

    "Precisely."

    "Then let¡¯s get started."

    Genesis slowly drew his Claymore. The sound of sharp steel scraping against a wooden scabbard rang in my ears. I summoned my light and dark blades to my hands and prepared myself. I had a choice to make here. Would I go on the offense and test Genesis¡¯ expert parries, or stay defensive and attempt to resist the full brunt of Genesis'' massive blade? Genesis wasn¡¯t going to give me time to make that choice.

    Genesis ran at me and raised his sword to bring it down onto my head. It was a brash and unexpected move from someone who typically fought with finesse. I blocked the strike and swung back at Genesis with my dark blade. I couldn¡¯t erase his weapons, but I could erase his body. I had to go for wounds in this fight. I had to get on the offensive. Genesis countered my strikes effortlessly and would constantly turn the tables on me and force me into a defensive stance whenever I got too aggressive. The full weight of his sword clashed into my guard pushing me back with each heavy collision. Sparks flew in a shower as Genesis relentlessly assaulted my guarding stance. I could feel my legs struggling to hold against Genesis¡¯ strength. Finally, I backed off of Genesis. I needed distance. Genesis came rushing after me with a deadpan face hiding unwavering determination. I fired a few light beams at Genesis only to see him block each shot with precision. I clenched my teeth in frustration as I prepared to dodge Genesis¡¯ strikes. I telegraphed his next attack and dashed passed it. My light blade finally grazed Genesis¡¯ body. Blood trickled from the small wound I left on Genesis¡¯ cheek, which swiftly regenerated. Genesis raised his Claymore and moved to strike me from behind. I blocked the attack and attempted to maneuver around Genesis¡¯ defense. He caught my steps and swung his blade at my legs to try and knock me down. I backpedaled and raised my guard. Genesis and I paced in a circle for a few moments. Each one of us was trying to get into the other¡¯s head. This fight was so much more than a contest of strength and tactics. Genesis was testing me. Somehow this battle was going to unlock my Mind Gate. It was hard to believe but the truth can be hard to accept sometimes.

    Genesis finally broke the tense quiet and moved in only to second guess his movements. Unlucky for me I had already raised my guard instinctively. Genesis grinned to himself as he dashed in and glided his Claymore along the flesh of my side. I yelled in pain and gripped my wound as it slowly healed.

    "Sneaky son of a bitch!" I growled.

    I fired several precise beams at Genesis and watched as he parried each and every one of my shots. If I wanted to hit him with ranged attacks I would have to bait him somehow. I would have to fire beams much more consecutively. But even though I am firing light, the discharge leaves a bit of recoil in my palm. If I wanted to fire beams faster while retaining accuracy I would have to adjust for the recoil. In theory, it sounded like it might work, but all this depended on whether not I could get any sort of distance. Genesis wasn¡¯t going to let me get away from his reach. His assault was relentless as his blade clashed against mine repeatedly. I had no choice but to resort to using my dark matter. Genesis dashed at me once more and attempted to strike at my neck, I swiftly blocked the strike with my black sword. Genesis watched as the dark matter cut cleanly through the metal of his Claymore. The other half of his sword fell to the ground. I bought myself only a few seconds. Genesis sighed in annoyance at his looked at his shortened Claymore.

    "You really thought that was going to work?"

    I watched as Genesis opened a Mind Gate. He slowly began to push the broken end of his blade into the Gate, into the depths of his mind. When he retrieved the blade it had returned to its previous, well-maintained state. I clenched my teeth in aggravation as Genesis readied himself for another assault. Genesis dashed at me once more. I swiftly blocked with my sword of dark matter. Once again the Claymore was severed and I followed up with several slashes to Genesis. Blood spilled onto the pristine white floors as Genesis leapt away to repair his sword. This would be the pattern we would repeat. Or so I thought.

    Genesis dashed at me yet again. I raised my dark blade with the intent of letting Genesis'' sword pass through it, but something was different. There was a loud clang of metal that echoed throughout the room. My eyes went wide as I watched my blade grind against the mighty Scottish Claymore.

    "How!?" I shouted.

    I watched as a black, abyssal sheen ran along the blade of Genesis¡¯ sword. Immediately I understood what he had done. He was somehow able to enhance the power of his sword. I wasn¡¯t sure exactly how. My dark matter was now neutralized against Genesis¡¯ sword. I didn¡¯t even think it was possible. Were the Mind Gates truly limitless? Genesis took advantage of my surprise and kicked me right in my stomach. My body was sent flying until finally skidding into the ground. I struggled back to my feet as Genesis ran at me yet again. I guarded against his strikes and attempted to counter. Genesis grabbed my striking hand and contorted it in his grasp. I clenched my teeth trying to fight the pain as I swung my dark blade at Genesis. My strike was swiftly blocked by Genesis¡¯ Claymore within seconds. Genesis threw me into the ground shortly after defending against my strike. I screamed in pain as I was pinned to the ground. Genesis stared into me with his dulled eyes.

    "You still haven¡¯t learned the extent of your powers have you?"

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    "I can tell you exactly what you are capable of."

    Genesis lowered his weapon and stared into my eyes. I struggled back to my feet and readied myself for Genesis¡¯ next attack. But Genesis didn¡¯t strike me. He instead spoke to me.

    "Tell me. What do you think your powers are?" Genesis asked.

    "Manipulation of light and dark matter," I responded.

    "Correct. Do you know how each matter functions?"

    "With light matter, I can create weapons just by thinking about them. They are completely weightless allowing me to wield them with ease. With dark matter, I can do the same, but if I think about it I can erase any object that comes in contact with the dark matter. But the objects can only stay erased for a short while."

    Genesis smiled and nodded in affirmation. He then raised his Claymore and dashed at me with blinding speed. I raised my light blade to guard only to watch it shatter and explode upon touching Genesis¡¯ sword.

    "How the hell!?"

    Genesis turned to face me with his sword lowered.

    "Despite the potential, your light matter is incredibly fragile. If you don¡¯t focus your mind on maintaining your weapons form it will shatter easily. Up until now you never experienced true panic in battle. That won¡¯t be the case against tougher opponents," Genesis said with a deadpan expression.

    "Then I¡¯ll just erase your weapon instead!"

    I swung my dark blade at the hilt of Genesis¡¯ Claymore. Genesis held his defense as I pushed with every ounce of strength. My dark sword inched its way through the enhanced metal of Genesis'' Claymore. I let lose a battle cry as I forced my sword through. The blade of Genesis'' sword tumbled to the ground with a rattle. Genesis smiled as he simply stood in wait. I swung with my light matter sword to finish Genesis. That¡¯s when I saw it. The blade of the Claymore had reformed itself in seconds. My light blade collided with Genesis¡¯ Claymore and shattered once more.

    "Your dark matter also runs off of your ability to concentrate. When you erase something it is sent to a place in your mind. Your brain interprets these objects as foreign matter, purging them instantly and returning them to their original state. If you focus on holding them inside you, you can maintain erasure for longer. But eventually, the matter will be purged from your mind and will return to whence it came."

    I stood my ground in anger as I stared into Genesis¡¯ cold eyes. Genesis sighed to himself and continued his monologue.

    "You see what I¡¯m getting at. The Mind Gate can be an extremely valuable asset in a pinch. That is why I am going to do all I can to release it."

    "How do we do that?" I asked.

    Genesis simply nodded and readied himself for battle once more.

    "I have to push you to your limits."

    Genesis summoned Swan and Serpent to his hands. I prepared myself as Genesis charged towards me. Genesis leapt into the air and brought Swan down onto me. I blocked with my light sword. I took heed of Genesis¡¯ advice. I couldn¡¯t fight with light and dark matter simultaneously, at least not yet. I had to focus on one or the other. My blade retained its shape as it took the full force of Genesis¡¯ strike. I swung my weapon with immense speed and cut deep into Genesis. Genesis took the blow and returned the favor. I felt Serpent stab into my hip as I swung at Genesis once more. Genesis removed his shortsword from my wound and leapt back. I recalled my sword and bombarded Genesis with light beams. Fractals of light matter exploded off of Genesis¡¯ blades as he blocked any beams that came too close. I continued my assault as I moved towards my opponent. I had to keep the pressure on. Genesis Despite his weapons being drawn from the Mind Gate, they didn¡¯t enhance his strength. I ran towards Genesis with great speed. I raised my light blade as I dashed into Genesis¡¯ guard. He blocked my strike with ease and brought Swan towards my head. I countered quick and kicked Genesis back. I leapt above Genesis and fired light beams down on him as I brought my sword onto him. Beams hit the ground around Genesis as he raised Swan and blocked my attacks. He pushed me up off of his blade and attempted to open up my stomach with Serpent. I dodged the thrust of Serpent and came at Genesis from the side. I felt his fist collide with my face and Serpent run into my gut as I attacked Genesis. I clenched my teeth tight as Serpent was twisted inside my gut. Genesis removed his blade letting my blood splatter onto the white floor. I watched as Swan was swung towards my head. In seconds I parried the strike. Genesis¡¯s sword arm flew back from the force leaving him open. My light blade slashed into Genesis¡¯ chest twice before I was grabbed by the collar. Serpent''s curved point penetrated the flesh of my gut repeatedly. I managed to pull away from the stabs, just barely. Genesis pressed the attack as I stumbled in a puddle of my own blood. I fired light beams towards Genesis as he charged forward. He slid past me, Serpent cutting deep into my legs. I cried out as I fired a continuous spray of concentrated energy. Genesis blocked the blasts and ran at me. We exchanged blows in a relentless display of carnage. Blood caked the floor of the White Room as we took hit after hit from each other¡¯s weapons.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    "This is getting us nowhere," Genesis muttered as he cut into my sword arm.

    I summoned my dark blade to my free hand and swung at Genesis¡¯ neck. Genesis blocked the strike only for Swan''s blade to be erased. I dashed away and opened up a rift of dark matter. In seconds the blade of Swan shot out from the void and pierced Genesis¡¯ shoulder before dematerializing. Swan had returned to its original form, but Genesis still took a great wound. Genesis clenched his wound tight as he glared in anger at me.

    I was beginning to get used to wielding light and dark matter at once. Not that I wasn¡¯t necessarily used to it before. I was just unaware of the power I held in my hands. To me, those swords were just that, swords. They were nothing more or less than what I saw. My inability to understand the strength of my powers caused them to behave in erratic ways. I would erase things unintentionally, and even when I intentionally erased something it would return to its origin just as fast. I didn¡¯t understand my powers at all until now. My evolution was beginning to bloom.

    Genesis stared at his own blood staining the floor and mixing in with my own. He began to smile to himself as he realized how much I had learned. It was working. Whatever it was he was doing, it was working. But he was far from finished. He had much more he wanted to do.

    "You can defend against my swordsmanship fairly well. But now comes the real test."

    My eyes widened as I saw what Genesis was about to do. My heart felt like in sank back into a pit of fear. I could feel an unfathomable amount of power emanating from Genesis. In seconds, a Mind Gate as big as Genesis appeared directly in front of him. Genesis took a deep breath as he dipped a finger into the Gate. Sparks began to fly as he walked through the Gate ever so slowly. Lightning arced from the Gate and hit the walls of the White Room. The light began to flicker rapidly as Genesis approached. Shockwaves blasted throughout the room, nearly knocking me off my feet.

    "Holy shit! His strength it''s..!" shouted Hell in a panic.

    "What¡¯s wrong?!" I responded as I struggled to hold my footing.

    "He''s going all out!"

    When Genesis emerged from the Gate he was changed. His jet black hair had turned a glowing white. His eyes changed to an illuminant blue. He returned Swan and Serpent to their Gates and stared at me. His glowing blue eyes stared right through me. I could feel his will, his strength. It was palpable. It made the very ground shake. I had no idea how I was supposed to stand up to this.

    *****

    Meanwhile, Lockhart watched the fight from the observation lounge. A disturbing grin was plastered across his face. Terra was pressed into the glass window as she looked on in horror. She turned back to Lockhart and spoke through her teeth.

    "I hope you know what you are doing."

    *****

    Genesis cracked his knuckles and his neck before finally discarding his trench coat.

    "I won¡¯t need to fight with my swords here," he said in a disturbingly calm voice.

    "What the hell is this Genesis?" I asked.

    "Child of Eden. It''s rare I ever take on this form. If you can survive it, you may have a shot against Nina."

    I nodded and prepared myself. That was when I saw Genesis do something very unlike him. He smiled. It was not a happy smile. The smile was in anticipation for the bliss of battle. Genesis had awoken his bloodlust. He was ready for war with me. His strength, his attitude, everything about him had changed. This form, Child of Eden, what was it?

    Genesis struck me right in the cheek. My body was sent careening towards the wall. My body crashed into a thick slab of polished metal with immense force. The strength of the blow sent a massive shock rippling through my body. Nicks and cuts tore themselves open spraying blood on the ground. I growled in anger as I broke free from the wall. I didn¡¯t even see Genesis move. How did he strike me with such force? I prepared myself yet again. This time I would catch him.

    "Heaven! Left!" cried Hell.

    I turned myself with intense speed and blocked Genesis¡¯ punch. Sound exploded throughout the room as my blade deflected Genesis¡¯ fist. Genesis quickly followed up with a punch to the gut that I blocked as well. He was fast. Too fast. My eyes didn¡¯t have time to adjust. I was relying solely on my Second Personality. Even then all I could do was defend. He left me no room to counter his relentless punches. I dodged a right hook and blocked a left. Genesis dashed passed me and elbowed me in the back knocking me to the floor. I rolled onto my back and fired a beam into Genesis. The beam grazed his cheek, yet there was barely a scratch on him. Genesis drove his foot into my side. My body was launched a few feet ahead sliding and tumbling on the blood stained floor. I fought my own fatigue as I stood back up on my feet.

    "Tell me. If you can¡¯t handle Child of Eden how do you expect to fight Nina?"

    "What the hell are you talking about?"

    "Nina is growing stronger every day. You can¡¯t even take a punch. Do you really believe you can beat her?"

    "There is no way Nina can be stronger than this!"

    "She is, and you will still need to face her. If you want answers you will have to fight for them."

    I clenched my teeth. Genesis was starting to get under my skin. I concentrated light and dark matter in my palms. I wanted to blast Genesis¡¯ head clean off. I aimed at him as best I could and fired several consecutive shots. Each beam pierced through Genesis¡¯ body. I dashed towards him with my swords ready. I was going to cut into his jugular. I was ready. I had a clear cutting path. But this tactic was a lofty dream. I felt Genesis grab me by my face and slam me into the floor. I gasped for air as blood shot out of my mouth and clogged up my windpipe. My eyes rolled back in pain. Genesis stood over me like some kind of god. He was so much stronger than me, stronger than Terra. He was the strongest Demon I had ever faced. Just how long had he been fighting for? Genesis picked me up by my collar and stared into my bi-colored eyes.

    "Just how long are you going keep up this act? Is this the best you can do? Where was that fighting skill you showed me? Where is that calm and collected state of mind? Was it all a lie!?"

    Every time he spoke I felt my consciousness descend further into a rage. I wanted to cut out his tongue. But his next few words were what set me over the edge.

    "You don¡¯t want to disappoint your mother and father do you?"

    I slammed my head into Genesis¡¯ own. He dropped me and I landed on my feet. I dashed towards Genesis faster than I knew I could. I ran my light blade into his stomach and nearly cut his body in half. He swung his fist at my face prompting me to dodge the strike. I retracted my blade from his insides and cut into his shoulder. Genesis took the wound and kicked me back. I blocked his foot and severed it with my dark blade. Genesis body fell to the ground as blood poured from his wound. Not a single scream left his lips as he just stared at me. That was when he smiled and he regenerated his wounds in seconds. This form had enhanced his regeneration abilities immensely. He flipped up onto his feet and punched me into the ground. I gasped for air yet again and felt his fist collide with my jaw. He dislocated my jaw in one swift punch. I felt adrenaline and pain as my mandible realigned itself and I went back into the fight. Another punch, this time to the stomach. Then another to the skull. A kick to the shin. Uppercut to the jaw. Genesis was using me a like a punching bag. I couldn¡¯t counter. I couldn¡¯t fight back. I was at his mercy and he wouldn¡¯t let up. I cried out in pain and swore in a raspy wail. I could barely get a word in before feeling the full force of Genesis'' flesh. I was finally sent hurtling into the wall once again after a flurry of blows. I limped back to my feet and struggled to maintain a stance. That bastard had gone too far. I was not about to let him disrespect my family. He had turned a simple spar into a fight for honor. I wasn¡¯t going to lose. I had to defend my honor. I had to make sure the memory of my family could never be tarnished.

    "Heaven! You need to relax!" screamed Hell.

    "You¡¯ll fail yourself and you¡¯ll fail your family if you can¡¯t withstand this power Heaven!" shouted Genesis.

    I watched as he kicked off the ground and glided towards me. His fist was ready to pound me back into the wall. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I had to let it all go.

    "I won¡¯t lose anymore!" I screamed in a rage.

    My vision whited out. There was a ringing in my ear. Was it over? Had I won?

    "Hell¡­ Did I?"

    "Yeah. You won."

    *****

    Genesis entered the observation room soaked in blood. He strode over to Lockhart as he spoke. Terra glared at Genesis as he walked.

    "I hope you saw all that," Genesis said to Lockhart.

    Lockhart smiled and nodded affirmatively.

    "I did. It''s remarkable. He really is something else," Lockhart remarked.

    Terra slammed her fist into the wall in frustration as she listened to the conversation. She couldn¡¯t stand the way they treated Heaven. To her, it wasn¡¯t right. He had been through so much, and Lockhart was only putting him through worse.

    "How can you talk about him like that?! He''s not some guinea pig for you to experiment on!"

    Genesis looked at Terra with a strange expression in his eye. Lockhart sighed to himself before standing up and approaching the angered Demon.

    "Terra... Believe me, I don''t want to have to keep him in the dark like this... But if The Director is right, then he may finally be the very thing we have been desperately trying to achieve."

    Lockhart turned back to the large window overlooking the White Room. His eyes glanced down to my unconscious body. His gaze shifted onto an object that lay upon the ground next to me. An ornate blade, slowly fading away from reality.

    *****

    The next day came. I was called up to Lockhart¡¯s office. I headed there alone. It was too early in the morning for anyone to be awake. When I entered Lockhart was sitting at his desk very calm. He motioned me to come forward and take a seat. I followed his instruction and sat down. He nodded and threw a newspaper onto the surface of the mahogany desk. The headline read "Memorial Erected for Center City Fire Victims." Lockhart seemed to look at me with grim eyes.

    "You have achieved quite a lot yesterday," Lockhart said.

    I said nothing. All I could remember was a blinding white light filling my vision while my ears were ringing. I clenched my fist in frustration as I looked up at Lockhart¡¯s smiling face. He wasn¡¯t telling me everything and I wasn¡¯t going to stand for it any longer.

    "I want to know everything. What am I up against Lockhart?"

    Lockhart sighed to himself and leaned into his desk. The carefree visage he wore so proudly waned to a serious expression.

    "Nina is a special Demon. She is the only Demon who was born here, in the Cocoon. We cultivated her power throughout her whole life. She was built to be one of the strongest Demons, if not the strongest," Lockhart explained.

    "That¡¯s insane," I responded.

    "I agree, but it wasn¡¯t my decision to make."

    I sighed to myself and looked down at my hands. Ever since I awoke that day I felt strange. I felt stronger in a way. But the final moments of my fight with Genesis were a mystery.

    "Lockhart, what happened to me yesterday?" I asked.

    Lockhart grinned and leaned back into his chair whilst folding his hands playfully.

    "You opened your Mind Gate. The first time is always the hardest. The reason Genesis pushed you so far was to increase the chances of it opening. He had to heighten your emotions. The brain can do so much more when in a heightened emotional state."

    "How long was it open?"

    "Only a few seconds. It could take years for you to be able to maintain your Gate, but at least now we have somewhat of an advantage over Nina."

    "She really is stronger than Genesis?"

    "Stronger than you could imagine."

    My eyes fell back on the newspaper on Lockhart''s mahogany desk. He had a grim air about him that morning. It had me a little concerned. I turned my gaze back to him with curiosity.

    "Is there something you want to tell me, Lockhart?"

    Lockhart took a deep breath before lowering his head. He quickly composed himself before finally speaking his mind.

    "Forgive me for asking, but you haven¡¯t had the proper chance to pay your respects to your father have you?" asked Lockhart in a cautious tone.

    I nodded in silence as Lockhart retrieved the newspaper. He continued to speak as he did so.

    "The memorial is being put up in Lakebridge Cemetery. Do you know it?"

    "The name sounds vaguely familiar," I responded.

    "Well, if I were you, I¡¯d go. You may never get a second chance to really talk to your father."

    "Yeah¡­ Maybe I will."

    "Go. No one ever recovers from loss, they can only adjust to it. But you have to put in the effort," Lockhart said as he stood from his seat.

    "We can talk business when you return."

    I got up from my seat in silence and headed towards the door. My hand grasped the cold metal of the door handle. Before I took my leave I turned my head back at Lockhart. I tried to force a smile, to no avail.

    "Thanks, Lockhart¡­"

    *****

    It was a heavy walk I took from the Cocoon all the way to the cemetery. Each step was scarred with the memories of my father. Memories I thought I had finally accepted, but I was wrong. I never came to terms with my father¡¯s demise. I kept trying to push it away or give his death symbolic meaning when I failed to grasp that one universal truth. Death is inescapable. The Grim Reaper comes for everyone eventually and who are we to deny him what was promised. You cannot bring anyone back from the grave.

    Death is a difficult thing to grasp. We all die. We all have a definite end to our life. But why, why must our lives end? Is it because we grow old and frail? Is it so the population is controlled? Is there truly something within our decaying bodies that mankind can call a soul? Life and death are the two most mysterious topics in human philosophy. "What is the meaning of life?" "Where do we go when we die?" Both of these questions are interconnected. Life and death are two sides of a coin.

    I do not believe in fate. But one could say that life¡¯s meaning is fate or destiny. That we all have a hidden purpose in our lives, and once that purpose is achieved we die. Death is the end of life, the end of a journey. For those few who accept it, they can say that they were able to achieve and experience all they wanted out of their lives. But do we just rot in the ground or is there something more. Are we rewarded for our good deeds, and punished for our sins? Do we ascend to a new life in an infinitely more complex world? So many possibilities, but only one was true for my father and mother.

    It is a surreal feeling when you finally realize you will never see someone alive again. I had walked blindly to the cemetery, lost in thought. Despite the thought haze in my brain, I made it safely to the memorial. Before me stood an obsidian slab inscribed with an epitaph. My eyes slowly dragged themselves across words that clenched at my heart strings. "In loving memory of those lost in flame." My eyes glanced at a less than lengthy list of names. What few bodies that could be identified were organized into columns. At the very bottom of those lists read another inscription? "...and all those who remained undiscovered. Rest in Peace."

    My knees buckled. My heart ached. I felt warm tears begin to gather in my eyelids. This was it. The moment of truth. I would never see my father again. My father¡¯s existence had ended.

    "Hey, Dad¡­" I said in a dry sob.

    It took only a few seconds of contemplation. I collapsed in front of the tombstone, my head pressed into the dirt as I bawled. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I had nothing left in me but tears and screams.

    "Why? Why did you have to go? Why so soon? I wanted to do so much. I wanted to graduate high school, then college. I wanted to major in physics. I was going to get an important job in some big laboratory somewhere. I was going to make you proud! I was going to prove to the world that you made it as a single father! I had it all planned out and then-! Then you-! I am never going to get a second chance! Why!? Why did you leave me!? I don¡¯t know what I am supposed to do anymore dad! I¡¯m so scared! Why did you have to go!? Why!? I love you so much!"

    Sixteen years of a life left behind rolled off my tongue in a mess. Sixteen years of innocence that ended abruptly. But those years were never lost. Even now they are still with me. But from the moment I let go of my grief, I vowed to never yield to those years. I would never look back to them and wonder what could have been. No one can change the past. No one can turn back the clock. The past is the past, but the present is too short to change. The only way to live is to look forward. I intended to do just that.

    I walked forward through the city streets as the sun set ahead of me. I walked forward, through the world where the sleeping lie.

 (Vol.2) Chapter 16: Rotted Apple

    Three years'' worth of reminiscing passed by in fragmentary flashes as I walked through the rainy streets of Evo City. My clothes were soaked in blood and water, save some scorch marks. I desperately needed to wash up after the events of that evening. Lucky for me, Lockhart provided me with funding to live outside of the Cocoon. I owned a small run-down apartment in the cheaper parts of the Residential District. I figured it would be best to distance myself from the rest of the Demons to hunt Nina on my own. But, after the events of that night, I was beginning to doubt that my actions were as effective as I thought.

    The last few moments of my trek home were blessed by clear skies. The bright blue moon cast its gaze down on the path before me. I thought it might have been a sign of things to come. That luminous rock cast rays of optimism down on me as I walked. When I entered my apartment, I was met with Terra''s enraged eyes of ruby. Suddenly that optimism vanished without a trace.

    "You know why I''m here, right?" Terra asked with a firm tone.

    "Yeah."

    I let a defeated sigh escape my lips as I sat down at the table.

    "You shouldn''t have killed those cops. That draws attention to us and now Lockhart is pissed."

    "I needed to get Nina''s attention. Besides, Nina would have killed them all regardless of my involvement. Even if they did figure out there was a second killer, there is only enough evidence to trace back to me. That¡¯s why I left the Cocoon in the first place, to keep the rest of you safe."

    Terra seemed to avert her eyes when I said that. She wasn¡¯t the biggest supporter of me going out on my own. I wasn¡¯t sure why, but she always had a strong bond to me ever since we met. Three years later and that bond had never been stronger. Leaving the Cocoon was definitely a choice that Terra didn¡¯t exactly approve of, but it was a necessary decision. At least, that''s how I saw it.

    "But if they discover both of you they will have all the more reason to assume you two aren''t the only people with superpowers in this city," Terra noted, snapping me out of my thoughts.

    She wasn¡¯t wrong. The Demon Project valued secrecy to an impossibly high regard. If I were to get too reckless it could cause repercussions further down the line. I finally let out a defeated sigh as I lowered my head in apology. It was never wise to get into an argument with her. Even though Terra could be brash at times, she always valued responsibility.

    "You''re right. I''m sorry."

    Terra stood up from the table and headed toward the kitchen, which was built right into the dining room. While Terra began to peruse through the cabinets and pantries, I sat down at the kitchen¡¯s bar.

    "Anything else to report?" Terra asked as she switched on the stove and began buttering up a frying pan.

    "Nothing concrete, but I have a working theory."

    "I''m listening."

    Just as she spoke I began to hear the sizzle of beef against the slick cast iron. The crackle of boiling oil filled my ears and helped me to relax. Lately, Terra had taken to cooking for me whenever she got the chance. It was a rather strange occurrence at first, but it became something I looked forward to every time she was around.

    "You ever notice how quiet Nina has been lately? She hasn''t done anything high profile in three whole years. All of her recent attacks have been small, or even single targets," I said as I continued my report.

    "What are you suggesting?"

    "Three years and no explosions. No massacres. Nothing out of the ordinary. That doesn¡¯t seem strange to you?"

    Terra sighed as she turned to face me while letting her beef patties simmer.

    "I won¡¯t lie, I prefer this peace. But, you do have a point. Things could get heated at any moment."

    "We¡¯ll just need to be on our guard."

    *****

    It was another rainy night. Ten whole days went by in a blur with nothing new making them memorable. The same old dance between me and Nina repeated, with neither of us getting anywhere. We remained deadlocked in a pointless struggle as the very reasons we had to fight slowly eroded away. However, while I remained in a war of stagnancy, Genesis was about to open the doors to a whole new world of hardships for all of us.

    A VTOL carrier soared over the coastal waters of the Big Apple. The lights of the city refracted off the water in gelatinous orbs of light. The percussive hum of the aircraft¡¯s propellers echoed throughout the quiet waters. Aboard the vehicle, eight soldiers were strapped into their seats. Their bodies were shielded by glossy black armor that looked almost too high tech to be modern military hardware. A badge of a sword overlapping a white circle with a red band was displayed on their shoulders with pride. Within the red ring read the words EXCALIBUR PROGRAM. These were Lockhart¡¯s personal soldiers, the Excaliburs. The ones who would put us Demons down if we ever got out of hand, at least that''s what Terra told me. I didn''t have a single idea of the greater purpose they served.

    As the carrier made its way closer to the shores of New York City, the leader of this small squadron faced his men. The man that Lockhart put in charge of the strike was none other than Genesis. It seemed the trust between those two was deeper than one could imagine. Genesis gripped his sheathed claymore firmly before finally briefing his men on the task ahead of them.

    "We picked up an abnormal spike in FST readings. The spike in question occurred in New York City. On normal circumstances, we would stay out of this and let the boys in black at CAPRA handle this. However, the spike in question is higher than all the others that came before it. We have reason to suspect we are up against a new type of anomaly. Our mission is to find it and kill it before it can cause any irreversible damage."

    As the briefing came to a close, the soldiers reached for their weapons. They had but precious moments to check their equipment before disembarking. Each Excalibur was armed with an HK-417 assault rifle, a USP as a sidearm, and a small assortment of ordinances and medical supplies. Only a few seconds after checking their weapons did the Excaliburs disembark from the VTOL and onto the moonlit shores of Brighton. Genesis brought his squad to a large sewer grate hanging over the sandy beachfront. Under the cover of night, the party slipped into the rotting entrance to the underbelly of New York. Genesis revealed a small, tablet-like device from his coat that began to let out a pitched whine as he scanned the area.

    "Let¡¯s make this one quick," Genesis ordered as his soldiers moved in formation through the filthy deep of New York''s sewers.

    *****

    While the Excaliburs had landed in Brighton, the Agents of CAPRA were already well aware of the anomaly¡¯s existence. In New York¡¯s Federal Plaza resided the command center for CAPRA. All personnel were hard at work prepping for an inevitable strike against one of the strongest anomalies in recent years.

    "Alright people! Look alive! We got a category three event in progress. I want two teams ready to do a sweep. Alpha Team will be with Agent Jackal, Bravo Team with me! Let''s move people, let''s move!"

    The voice of Agent Wolf overpowered all other sounds in the command center. Lackeys in suits shuffled about the place in a frenzy. Some Agents headed down to the armory, while those in logistics worked to track down the exact location of the anomaly. As the Agents of CAPRA hustled through the command center, Wolf found himself catching up to Agent Jackal.

    Jackal was much younger than most of the Agents. In fact he was barely out of his twenties, while Wolf had since breached the wall of forty. He was a fairly pale and clammy young man, to the point of looking almost sickly. Black veins were clearly visible from a distance as they circulated blood through his lanky figure. His soft hair was an almost abyssal shade of onyx and draped down his sides and between his eyes. His soft, thin locks were perfectly straight and clean with the odd split ends here and there. Below his sharp bangs, were far too revealing eyes. Those pained optics were bloodshot with ichorous yellow irises. Redness spread underneath those ill-looking eyes like a sort of rash. By all standards, Jackal looked like a man that should never be seen outside of a hospital bed. Something truly terrible had plagued the Agent, but he seemed to be functioning normally despite enduring such horrifying pestilence.

    Jackal wore the typical garb of any Agent of CAPRA. One could see the typical black pants and shoes seen on most Agents. However, instead of a suit jacket, Jackal wore a black shawl that covered his entire torso. Some mystery was shrouded by that shawl. What was beneath that simple cloth? Occasionally an onlooker imagined they could spot the semblance of Jackal¡¯s diseased torso. But even more curious than the shroud were the leather gloves on Jackal¡¯s hands. What exactly happened to Jackal to make him hide his body? It was a mystery few knew the answer to. Wolf patted Jackal on the back as he approached and spoke to him.

    "You sure you are fit for duty, Jack?"

    "Wolf, I¡¯m cleared. Don¡¯t worry about it."

    "But are you able to use it?"

    "Yeah. I know how to use it."

    Wolf nodded to himself and placed a hand upon Jackal¡¯s shoulder. If Jackal was confident in his abilities, then Wolf had no place to doubt him. Perhaps Wolf¡¯s seniority brought upon him some semblance of kinship. It was as if he saw himself as a mentor, or in some cases, a father figure for Jackal.

    "Good luck out there," Wolf finally said with a nod.

    "You too."

    *****

    Genesis and his team slowly trudged through the sewers. The wet drip of dank water on damp metal and stone resonated throughout the cylindrical tomb beneath New York. The smell of impurity wafted through the air and mixed with other foul odors, concocting a noxious gas that Genesis and his men could barely tolerate. The ping of the tracker continued at a steady rhythm as the soldiers proceeded with caution. It was only soon after they breached the fifth intersection of those lengthy corridors that the consistent pinging began to pick up its pace. The sound of the tracker continued to increase in frequency until a single whining drone echoed throughout the muck ridden tunnels. The men felt tense as the high pitched note of the tracking device was ingrained into their ears. Within seconds, a black blur rushed past the eyes of the squadron. One soldier immediately fired a burst of rounds from his rifle. Genesis quickly pushed the panicked soldier¡¯s gun away from the presumed target. Genesis could see several bullet holes leaking smoke from the slick stone wall. He immediately set off at a run and the squad followed suit. They turned right, down another corridor, but ultimately the tracker did not spike. Whatever that rush of shadow was, it was long gone, but Genesis refused to let it evade his sight. The swordsman turned to the Excalibur who fired his gun and approached him.

    "Did you hit it?"

    "Possibly, sir."

    Genesis nodded and began to examine the walkway in which they spotted the hasty black specter. Sure enough, the tracker began to spike. It pinged rapidly and echoed throughout the old tunnels as Genesis examined the ground at his feet.

    "I need a light here!" Genesis shouted.

    Immediately a soldier shined his flashlight on the ground where Genesis was crouched. Beneath their feet was a black stain, presumably a blood stain. A splatter of black ooze tinted the stone walkway in ways that did not conform to the traditional laws of liquid matter. The bizarre liquid contaminated the ground in strange cubic patterns. The edges of the puddle of blood formed the illusion of perfect squares constructing that eldritch smear of liquid life. Genesis dipped his finger into the chemical and watched as a strand of black blood dragged itself from the puddle on his finger. Even that dangling strand reshaped and contorted itself to look angular and square like. Small cubes began to form from droplets of the black ooze hanging off of that single thread. Genesis was baffled by the laws of logic in which the blood operated within. The physics were all wrong. That strange blood did not belong in this world. Genesis looked at the soldier shining his light on the ground as he came to his conclusion.

    "Take point. Follow the trail."

    The soldier nodded and the squad moved through the sewers once more. The trail of black blood took them on a winding journey through the old caverns. Before long, the Excaliburs found themselves entering into a much larger underground chamber. A vast room lined by brick rafters stretched before the soldiers as they retreated from the sewers. The squad quickly filed into the mysterious and ancient tunnel systems of New York. As the Excaliburs continued to follow the trail of blood, a single voice began to reach their ears. The tracker¡¯s ping was becoming more and more rapid. A voice of sorrow and woe continued to linger on empty space. Young feminine cries began to echo throughout the chamber as the soldiers entered one by one. Genesis moved deeper into the corridor with his troops taking formation behind him. The tracker continued to increase in frequency, the target was quite close. The Excaliburs checked all corners as Genesis walked forward. Soon the figure came into view. Genesis ordered a full stop and his squad froze in place. Before Genesis¡¯ eyes was a young girl, dirty and ragged. Her frail body was wrapped in tattered clothes that turned grey from caked layers of dirt. Black cubic blood poured from a gunshot wound that the girl did her best to keep contained. Childish whimpers and sobs echoed throughout the halls as the girl struggled to cope with her wound. Genesis approached the girl and unsheathed his claymore. He looked down with indifference as the point of his sword was aimed directly between the young girl¡¯s eyes.

    "Forgive me," Genesis muttered as he brought his sword back ready to cleave into the girl¡¯s skull.

    Just as the blade was about to split the head of the suffering little girl, the spry child sprang up and let out an unimaginable shriek. Genesis was thrown back by the sheer force of the child¡¯s cries. As the child screamed, her veins began to bulge and burst slowly through her skin. Cracks appeared on the surface of her face as blood began to leak in angular pathways down her soft cheeks. Her whole head and body began to contort and seize violently. The cracking and creaking of bones echoed in tandem with the girl¡¯s inhuman shrieks and wails. Inky blood began to fall from her mouth like the waterfalls of hell itself. Black tendrils began to wriggle their way from the girl¡¯s mouth. Her shrieking turned to blood-filled gargling as tentacles clogged her throat. Eldritch appendages sprung forth from the girl¡¯s choked maw. Their razor-sharp points began to pierce and jab at the already tearing flesh of the girl¡¯s face. The tendrils assisted in peeling, crushing, slashing, and twisting away any semblance of a human visage. The bloody cracks began to widen into full symmetrical gashes. Blood poured from her eyes like demonic tears before the eyes themselves fell from the skull in cubic chunks of raw human meat. The sound of her skull breaking apart and tearing into dust haunted the Excaliburs¡¯ ears. The men watched in horror as the neck of an innocent girl twisted and contorted while cubes of cranial flesh and organs shattered onto the floor. Lacerations appeared on the ravaged neck of the child as the tendrils continued to rip away at the only coil to their fleshy prison. Cubic blood patterns painted the ground as the young girl¡¯s transformation was complete. A forest of black tendrils poured forth from the gaping stump that was the girl¡¯s small neck. They were like creepers in a jungle. Within that girl¡¯s body was a horror intangible to man. Something not of this world. An abomination that¡¯s very existence baffled any and all human understanding of reality and existence itself.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Fire! Fire!" Genesis shouted as he charged in with his sword gripped tight.

    His head began to pulse and throb like it was being squeezed by a vice. Genesis closed the distance between himself and the creature. He swung at the abomination only for his blade to be caught by a tendril wrapping around it. Two Excaliburs fired upon the stray tentacle forcing the beast to loosen its grip. Genesis took the opportunity to sever the tentacle from its host. The creature shrilled and reeled in pain as onyx blood splattered on the ground. Genesis wiped the blood from his blade and steeled himself as the parasitic monster prepared to strike. Just as it lunged its appendages at Genesis, he dodged out of the way and dashed forward hoping to catch the beast off guard. A stray tendril swiped at his legs, forcing Genesis to dodge back. Genesis clenched his teeth and barked orders at his troops as they formed up behind him.

    "Get smoke on that thing, circle around it and converge!"

    An Excalibur immediately tossed a smoke grenade at the foot of the creature. In seconds a cloud of smoke filled the area and shielded Genesis and his men from view. The Excaliburs opened fire again. Bullets riddled the body of the creature and brought it to the ground. It violently shook and seized as hot lead punctured its body. Unearthly shrieks and howls echoed from its hidden maw as the monstrosity seized and lurched about on the ground. Genesis watched as his men closed in on the creature. One Excalibur placed his boot heel on the chest of the monster and prepared to execute it. Just as the soldier was about to end the suffering of the poor girl whose body had been lost, a plethora of black, oozing tendrils surged forth. The girl¡¯s chest erupted in a violent explosion of cosmic appendages that entangled the unfortunate Excalibur. His muffled screams ripped through the smoke-filled corridors in a horrifying chorus of unfathomable pain. His arms and legs were ripped from their sockets, his chest was pierced over and over until his entrails began to drape onto the monster¡¯s body and the floor beneath. Crimson life began to blend with the black poison of the parasitic horror. The Excalibur¡¯s helmet was punctured by several tentacles as the head was removed from the solitary torso before being shattered like a vase. Genesis gripped his blade tight as he warded off the anxiety brought on by the very presence of that terrifying creature. The Excaliburs had fallen back to cover while Genesis dashed forward in the blink of an eye. One after another, tentacles dropped to the ground in bloody heaps as Genesis cleaved them from their master. Before long, the creature swiped at Genesis and sent him flying backward into a pillar. Genesis hit the brick structure hard and struggled to his feet, while the creature began to support itself off the ground by its chest tendrils. This monster was much tougher than anticipated.

    As bullets pierced and tore through the skin of the great beast, Genesis focused his energy. He summoned forth his Mind Gate and called Swan and Serpent to his hands. Genesis dashed at his foe and began to rip and tear at the host body. Every wound caused another flood of black tendrils to emerge in a tempest of old terrors. Genesis blocked and parried as many of the appendages that came at him, while he completely severed others that came too close. The beast¡¯s many flailing limbs were like the heads of a Hydra. For every limb that was cut down, more would grow in its place. Genesis continued to cleave and cut at the monster while dodging its strikes, but, no matter how many tentacles were cut off, no matter how many bullets penetrated the being¡¯s flesh, it did not die. Genesis was running out of options as he continued to rip away at his foe. One wrong step against this unpredictable enemy was all it took for Genesis to be swiped away.

    Genesis felt the full brunt of the beast¡¯s tentacle hit him in the gut like the trunk of a mighty oak. The wind escaped Genesis¡¯ lungs as he was sent flying deep into the chamber. As he hit the ground he slowly began to black out. Soldiers scrambled for their lives as their commander was fading in and out of consciousness. One by one, the men were mutilated and destroyed. Organs were pulled straight from their bony containers. Limbs were broken and removed. Heads were crushed and uprooted with their spines. That underground corridor turned into a gallery of gore. It was as if Hell itself had opened its doors and unleashed its unrelenting fury on those poor men. However, fate was kind enough to lend Genesis the upper hand. Just as Genesis was losing himself, he saw a familiar face.

    "Get up, the monster I know has seen far worse."

    Genesis¡¯ hazy eyes were greeted by Agent Wolf of CAPRA looking down at him. He felt foreign hands padding down his body. He could see a medic pull out what looked to be a syringe-like device. Genesis hastily refused the medical apparatus as his regeneration began to kick in. Genesis watched as Wolf and another Agent entered the fray. They stood defiantly before that indescribable creature. It was a being that¡¯s very existence seemed to be an affront to Nature herself. Everything about it was all wrong, and yet, those Agents did not falter in their courage.

    "Watch me succeed where you have failed," Wolf said in a cocky tone just as Genesis could feel his wounds closing.

    "I¡¯d like to see you try."

    Wolf readied his glaive as Genesis gripped Swan and Serpent tight in his clutches. Wolf eyed his partner who stood back with their squad mates. An entire raiding party stood behind the two CAPRA agents wearing standard issue FBI gear. In their hands were a variety of firearms, from MP5 submachine guns, to Remington shotguns, and M4 carbines. Wolf grinned as he gave a simple nod to his partner, which prompted Jackal to reveal what was hidden beneath his shawl.

    Hidden by that shroud was Jackal¡¯s body, the body of a mutant. Jackal¡¯s entire torso and possibly even everything from the waist down was covered in a bizarre bronze carapace. Mutant feelers seemed to poke out from the armor-like plating that covered the Agent¡¯s body. Black veins ran up Jackal''s neck and began to bulge out and stretch to his cheeks as he prepared to fight. His eyes began to glow with a pestilent yellow light. A faint yellow-green glow seemed to illuminate from Jackal¡¯s back as he bent down. In seconds, six organic looking projectiles shot out of fleshy silos deeply embedded in Jackal¡¯s back. The missiles detonated upon impact with the creature and unleashed a highly corrosive acid. The monstrosity shrieked even louder as Jackal¡¯s acid ate away at its flesh. Genesis and Wolf grinned to themselves and ran at their target. Their blades cleaved and cut into the monster as it suffered from the acid eating away at its cosmic body.

    "Jackal! Finish it!" Wolf cried out.

    "Right!"

    The mutated Agent let out a roar of battle rage as a massive organic blade pierced through his forearm and curved downward like a scythe. Jackal ran towards the target while Genesis and Wolf held it down with their constant attacks. Jackal leapt into the air and soon brought his arm blade down onto the beast. His blade pierced through what was possibly the core of the horde of tendrils. The eldritch limbs seemed to freeze in place before falling limp as ear piercing shrieks ripped through the room. The beast finally let out its dying cries and fell silent. Whatever the thing was, it had finally perished.

    "We make a good team," Genesis said in an almost joking manner.

    "We used to make a good team," Wolf responded.

    Suddenly Wolf crossed his blade in front of Genesis to block him from moving forward. Genesis shot a glare back at Wolf. Sparks flickered and flew between the gazes of the two warriors. Jackal immediately intervened before a fight could erupt between the two.

    "Stand down Agent Wolf," Jackal ordered calmly.

    "Since when do you start giving orders?"

    "Since you started disobeying them. I don¡¯t care what kind of past you have with that man, protocol dictates that we can¡¯t harm him. Not only that, he helped us take down whatever the hell that thing was."

    Wolf clenched his teeth and after a few moments of contemplation, he retracted his glaive. He sighed in disappointment and turned to face Genesis.

    "I suppose you can start by telling me what the hell you think you are doing in New York."

    "Same reason you are. This is the largest FST signature recorded thus far. Lockhart couldn¡¯t just ignore it."

    "So, what do you know about this Genesis?"

    "Not much more than you. We know it¡¯s parasitic in a way."

    "Parasitic?"

    "It used a little girl as its host, but she is long dead now."

    "It looks different from the other recent anomalies."

    "Definitely. This was something completely different from ¡®his¡¯ creations."

    "I suppose you are going to ask me if you can keep the corpse."

    "No, we only need samples. Corpse is all yours."

    Wolf nodded and looked back at Jackal.

    "Jack, call in a containment unit for transportation. Lab¡¯s gonna love this."

    Jackal nodded and walked away with the rest of the squad. Wolf approached Genesis to overlook the body once more while the three surviving Excaliburs took the samples that they needed. Genesis looked at Wolf with a bit of a grave expression on his face.

    "Did ¡®he¡¯ do that to your new partner?" Genesis asked.

    "Yeah. It¡¯s a miracle he¡¯s still alive. He is the only one who to have lived through an encounter with ''him''."

    "Sir! We have finished collecting samples," shouted an Excalibur from across the room.

    Genesis simply nodded and left Wolf to deal with the body. It wasn¡¯t the time nor the place to start a fight with the old Agent.

    Leaving the Agents of CAPRA behind, Genesis and his Excaliburs faded into the shadows of the sewers. They headed back down the way they came in an effort to reach their extraction point. As they drew further and further away from the old tunnel, Genesis stopped. He turned to face his men and gave them new orders.

    "All of you are to head to extraction. I¡¯ll be heading back on my own. There are some things I want to take care of while I am here," Genesis said calmly.

    "Understood," responded the three Excaliburs in unison.

    *****

    A great writer once believed that mankind¡¯s oldest and strongest fear was that of the unknown. Far too often, humanity had stared into the abyss, but never has something other than the abyss itself dared to stare back. Humanity has long since had the desire to reveal the unknown. After all, it is much harder to fear something you understand. Humanity does not fear things like the gun or the sword, humanity fears what they are capable of.

    This quest for knowledge has brought many miracles into the world, but with every solved mystery, a new one emerges. The unknown will always be one step ahead of Science, but the more we rage on against the abyss the more we risk being swallowed up within it. The unknown world that mankind fought, and continues to fight, so passionately is finally pushing back. Soon, humanity would face threats it would never understand, and ultimately humanity would fail to contain that threat.

    The known and unknown create a balance. Knowledge without mystery cannot exist. With every mystery mankind solves, another weight is added to the scales. The unknown must apply greater weight to keep itself ahead and maintain the balance. To seek forbidden knowledge is to seek the disruption of the balance and of existence itself. But does that mean our journey for enlightenment is meaningless? On the one hand, it seems that the seeking and understanding of knowledge is almost futile. No matter how much humanity learns there is always something more to learn. We keep striding down a path with no end in sight, forever stuck in the middle of a winding road. While on the other hand, all that we have learned has made our lives much more convenient. More and more technological marvels are produced every day and new discoveries open the possibilities for new forms of convenience. It was humanity¡¯s thirst for wisdom that allowed me, and so many others, to be reborn. From the womb of Science, we returned to the Earth to lead the battle against the unknown.

    *****

    Genesis had long since come up from the muck ridden sewer tunnels of New York City. There was someone he needed to speak with. Tension with CAPRA would be rising in the streets of New York. Genesis had a strong feeling that the emergence of a new anomaly was only the beginning of something much worse. He slowly approached a small run-down building deep within the Bronx. The building itself had no special characteristics. It was the people lurking within that interested Genesis. As Genesis entered the old ruin he could feel eyes watching him from the shadows. The place was well guarded, but Genesis expected nothing less from another Demon.

    "Alright Talon, come on out. I know you¡¯re there," Genesis shouted with a smile.

    From the shadows, a whole company of Excaliburs emerged. Their black armor had violet stripes which ran along the arms. Those violet stripes were symbols of rank among the Excaliburs. When Excaliburs distinguish themselves in battle they can often secure a place in one of the few established task forces in the program. These task forces were often sent on the most crucial of missions. The violet armored company was no exception.

    From the crowd of soldiers came two women who stood out among the rest. One of the women, seemingly in her twenties, immediately stared down Genesis with green eyes like neon. The glow of her vision made Genesis¡¯ heart quake with unpleasant nostalgia. The vibrancy in those eyes was only matched by the equally neon pink hair atop the young woman¡¯s head. Feathered bangs fell just over top her equally pink brow, contrasting her pasty skin. Her face was soft and pale like porcelain. It had a strange, ethereal softness to it, like that of a ghost. Two voluminous twin tails fell down from her doll-like head all the way to her waist. They draped down gracefully like ribbons twirled in the hands of a poised dancer. A simple black hood with a pink interior was pulled over the woman¡¯s face forcing her tails to the front of her body. Soft pink locks of hair draped over the glossy black breastplate of her armor. She smiled and bared her fangs. Genesis was taken aback seeing those sharpened teeth, perfect for rendering flesh.

    "Been a long time Genesis," Talon exclaimed in her own bright way.

    "I hear you have been getting action on my turf. What do you have to report?" Talon asked.

    "The anomaly is dead. Samples were taken and are being brought back to the Cocoon for analysis,"

    "If that was all you had to say you wouldn¡¯t be here. What happened out there?"

    Genesis took a minute to think. A steady sigh of concentration escaped his lips as he carefully planned his words. Before long he finally spoke up about what had happened in the sewers of New York.

    "The anomaly was completely different from the others. It had no calling cards of the Source. It was a completely new threat and I have no idea how it even got here. I just came to warn you. That thing, whatever it was, was able to infiltrate using the body of a little girl. Everything about it is just wrong and frankly, I don¡¯t think any words I use can even begin to describe what I saw out there. You''ll need to be careful if there are more of those things out there."

    Talon¡¯s gaze shifted to a much more serious one. Her eyes lowered in concentration as she held her head higher and assumed a commanding aura.

    "We¡¯ll watch our backs out there. It¡¯s nice of you to be concerned about us, but you are more than aware how hard the Hunters are to kill."

    "You¡¯re not wrong. Either way, I want to stick around for a few more days and monitor New York before returning. If another one turns up, you may need my help."

    "I don¡¯t need your help Genesis, but you are welcome to stay as long as you like."

    Talon then turned to her closest subordinate. Genesis¡¯ eyes were drawn to another soldier without a helmet. Her skin was much darker than Talon¡¯s, but it had a creaminess to it, almost like a soothing cup of coffee. Her face bore soft features that were friendlier in comparison to Talon¡¯s cold, doll-like assets. Her overall look was very easy on the eyes. The subordinate''s eyes were a light pink color that refracted light like stained glass. Her gaze was softer and much more inviting. Moving his glance further upwards, Genesis noticed her heavily styled hair. Most of the girl¡¯s head was shaved on one side while her black locks flowed gracefully down the right side of her soft face and ended in a perfect braid. Hot pink streaks cut through her deep black hair like sword strokes. The streaks bled out like beams of light shining through a sea of onyx. The looks and attitudes of these two women couldn¡¯t be further apart. So many differences between the two created an equal balance of beauty and savagery. While Talon was the Demon of the Hunt, her subordinate was the one thing that quelled her bloodlust it seemed. As Talon turned to face the young subordinate, she immediately looked towards her with complete attention.

    "Camellia, mind showing Genesis to his quarters?" Talon requested.

    "Of course."

    With that Genesis followed the officer down the hallway to a rundown room. Genesis seemed a bit unimpressed by the state of the place, but the furnishings were decent enough. Camellia chuckled to herself before speaking softly to Genesis. Her voice was strong, yet soothing to the ears.

    "Don¡¯t get too upset, all the rooms are like this. That¡¯s what you get when you run a covert op like this."

    Genesis smiled and turned his gaze back to Camellia.

    "It¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯ve slept in worse places."

    *****

    Back in Evo City, new shadows were creeping in the nooks and crannies of the Slums. A long since abandoned hotel room sat in isolation. Its outer wall was completely removed, giving a great view of the sunset and the Slums that expanded toward the horizon. One could just barely make out the sparkling dusk-lit water of the coast. The rhythmic beeping of a cell phone echoed throughout the old room. It was the single sound to accompany the roaring air of a nearby sea breeze. At a small wooden table sat a young man with snow white hair and red eyes like the Devil. An active cell phone sat on the desk in front of him. After only a few more seconds, the man answered his call.

    "Have you located Alice?" asked an elderly voice on the other end of the line.

    "Yes, she is a few blocks from my current location."

    "Carry out your task at sunrise, report back to me when it is done."

    "What of the others?"

    "None of your business."

    "And the Englishman?"

    "Arrangements have been made. You have your orders. That will be all."

    The young man smiled to himself in a strange ecstasy as the elderly man ended the call. The pale youth pocketed his phone and approached a desk drawer that stood against one of the few walls still intact. Pulling out the drawer revealed a handgun, a silver Colt M1911 to be exact. The man retrieved the pistol and a single magazine which he loaded into the gun. The crisp snap of the slide being pulled and released rippled throughout that decrepit room. After retrieving four more magazines from the drawer and a collapsible baton, the man headed for the door and made his way out onto the street. Things had been set in motion in Evo City. The next day, that quiet neighborhood would never be the same again.

 (Vol 2) Chapter 17: Alice and the Rabbit

    The quiet morning brought cool air to the streets of the Slums. Nina stood at the foot of a pier within a long since abandoned shipyard, greeting the sun as it rose up from behind the horizon. A calming breeze blew through Nina¡¯s scarlet hair and pulled it along its gentle caress. Carried along that cold morning gale were even colder memories. Frustration and rage poured through her veins like the very flames she wielded.

    "Why won¡¯t he just die? I don¡¯t get it. How can I be weak!?"

    Nina clenched her fist tight as sparks ignited between the crevices of her fingers. Thick trails of black smoke rose up from the pyro¡¯s clutches as her veins began to emit a fiery glow. The burning girl finally turned to leave the dock and head back inside the derelict warehouse she called home. It was once she took her first steps off the pier that she first encountered him. A young man that Nina had never seen before. He seemed human enough and therefore an easy kill. Without a word, Nina engulfed the man in her flames. A fitting punishment for foolishness by Nina¡¯s standards. Her mood lightened with a foretaste for the man¡¯s screams, but they never came. There was not a single sound that emitted from the stranger as his body was trapped within a storm of fire. All was quiet, save for one sound pervading the air. The sound of man¡¯s calm, soothing voice.

    "Well now. That¡¯s no way to greet a guest."

    Nina¡¯s eyes widened in shock as the stranger reappeared before her, freed from the hungry flames in a split second. In that moment Nina had spotted every detail of the mysterious man. The stranger was thin, with few signs of any muscle anywhere upon his physique. He was much more subtle than some boisterous hero of legend and preferred to hide away whatever power he possessed. His frail figure was cast in soft, pasty skin that seemed to glisten in the splendor of dawn. The man¡¯s body seemed completely luminous and created the magnificent illusion that some enigmatic god came down from the heavens to visit the mortal plane. His hair was white and wavy like ivory lace. Strands curled and flowed in every which way and attracted the light in the same way as his pasty flesh. Despite such a divine appearance, the man¡¯s eyes were a deep red. Those red eyes were almost hellish in nature. They were the abyssal eyes of a machiavellian.

    His clothes were almost too simple for one with such a grandiose presence. He only wore a simple white hoodie that lacked a zipper. His legs were clad by bright blue denim jeans, high in quality but certainly bottom dollar. His feet were adorned by bright red high tops that stood out almost too much from the rest of the ensemble. That was all the illuminant enigma wore. Simple clothes that clashed with their colors. It was as if the man wished to be an eyesore to those he walked by.

    "Make one move and I¡¯ll reduce you dust," Nina shouted as she lit her arms ablaze.

    "Now, now. Is that the first thing you say to your friend, Alice?" the stranger asked with a cocky laugh.

    A blast of flame burst forward from Nina¡¯s palms. The man seemed to just flicker out of existence the second the flames touched the hairs upon his skin. Nina¡¯s rage began to grow as her flames glowed brighter and brighter. Her barely controlled inferno spread in seconds, but couldn''t light a flame on the man¡¯s body. His agility was otherworldly and far from what Nina had expected.

    "Where the fuck did you go!?"

    "I¡¯m right here!" the stranger said with a chuckle as he patted Nina on her burning shoulder without so much as a flinch.

    Nina immediately threw balls of flame behind her only to see that she was shooting at nothing. Her typical expectations shattered, Nina was completely uncertain in how she could fight someone like that. The man truly was an enigma beyond understanding. It hadn¡¯t been a long time since she had been so outclassed by an opponent. The last thing she wanted to be reminded of was her own weakness. Her overconfidence was once again her downfall as her hastily repaired perspective started to crack once more. Her fears recalled memories stretching all the way back to three years ago. She cursed under her breath as she fought to repress the image of Agent Vixen creeping around inside her head, while the image of myself stood in defiance against her igneous will.

    "Why do you want to kill me Alice?" the stranger taunted.

    Nina reacted as quickly as she could and reached out to grasp at the stranger. She let off a sly grin as she felt her fingers wrap around the man¡¯s throat. A wave of satisfaction and an almost perverse enjoyment from the infliction of pain rushed through her boiling veins.

    "Who the fuck do you think you are?" Nina asked in a low growl.

    "It¡¯s as I said before Alice, I¡¯m a friend."

    Nina snarled like a beast and threw the man into the old warehouse wall. The sound of a light frame hitting old and beaten metal resonated throughout the waterfront as Nina slowly approached her visitor. Her body was still ignited and glowing white.

    "My name is not Alice!"

    A sly grin stretched upon the enigma¡¯s face as his devilish eyes closed with a sense of victory. In that same moment those eyes flashed open again with a frightful glare of overbearing confidence.

    "Neither is Nina," the stranger claimed as his lips curled in delight.

    Nina froze in place. Her rage did not subside, but vanished, if but for a moment. The words uttered by that strange man made the pyro¡¯s heart nearly stop. For the first time in a long time, Nina was afraid. No one alive would have said something like that to her. That stranger knew more about Nina than she would have liked. There were far too many dark secrets that she left buried in the far reaches of her past. Never again would she let them resurface. The past was the past, a place never to be revisited. So then why would this man open books long left closed?

    "You better start making some sense. I¡¯m starting to get a feel for your movements. You can start by telling me your name."

    "Very well. I am Regis," the stranger said with a smile as he stood up from the ground and dusted off his clothes.

    "What do you want with me?"

    Nina planned to allow Regis a chance to explain himself. She couldn¡¯t just flat out kill a man who knew her secrets. She desired to know all that he discovered first. She had to know how much of her closely guarded past had leaked out into the depths of the world. Regis grinned as he approached the tense pyromaniac. His expression said it all, but Nina didn¡¯t want to believe it. There was not a single shred of fear in his eyes. He had to know about every single dirty little secret that Nina buried with the darkest reaches of grey matter.

    "Let¡¯s just say I know what you¡¯ve been up to. I know why you are trying so desperately to get stronger. You are trying to open your Mind Gate aren¡¯t you?"

    "And what if I am? Are you afraid of the end of the world?"

    "What if I told you I know why every attempt has ended in failure?"

    Nina was beginning to find herself intrigued. Perhaps Regis was of some use to her, and was worth keeping alive. After all, her sole purpose in life was showing the pitiful human race what they had failed to become. Nina wanted to become a God, a God that would usher in the end of days. She would prove her dominance over humanity soon, but she couldn¡¯t do it with so many hindrances standing in her way.

    "Alright then. Humor me," Nina demanded after a few short moments of thought.

    Regis¡¯ eerie smile grew ever wider as he relished in the next few words to leave his lips.

    "In the Garden of Eden, the first bride waits sleeping."

    The second those syllables reached Nina¡¯s ears her head began to pound violently. Her hands immediately grasped her skull as throbbing pulses shook the center of her nerves. Her mind raced at hyper light speeds before flashing into blackness. She felt her body seize as her head throbbed in great pain. A tortured groan escaped her maw as she held her head tight in her fists. She looked up from her seizure with her blue eyes glaring at Regis.

    "What the hell is this!?" Nina cried out.

    "One of the keys to unlock your memories," responded Regis.

    As Regis informed her, Nina saw red flashes racing in her mind. Crimson tinted scenes of the Cocoon. Memories of a broken glass cage. A room strewn with smoke, ash, and bodies. A great burning blade clenched tightly in her fist. Nina was struggling to piece it all together before her body bent forward in an arch as she let out one last cry of terrible pain. Her eyes bulged from their sockets as the flood of memories embedded themselves deep within the layers of her subconscious.  At last the pain subsided, but Nina¡¯s anger had returned tenfold. She ran up to Regis with her arms ignited full blast. She backed the smiling albino against the warehouse wall and stared into his red eyes.

    "What are you trying to pull here!?"

    "You can¡¯t open your Mind Gate, can you? No matter how hard you try, you can¡¯t seem to figure it out. That is because you''ve already opened it."

    Nina hesitated, but ultimately lowered her arm and relinquished her flames. She tapped her foot impatiently as she let off of Regis.

    "Go on."

    "When you first opened your Gate, Lockhart believed it was too dangerous. Several scientists wound up dead when it happened. He had you put through intense mental conditioning in order to try and contain your ability. The memories of the Mind Gate, and more specifically how to use it, were locked with a set of keys. Those keys are conditioned phrases that will trigger your memories. The phrase you heard just now is the first one."

    "Where are the others?"

    "All the keys are with me."

    Nina immediately lit her body ablaze as she dashed at Regis, her rage flaring up once again. Her burning fist collided with the warehouse as Regis flickered away from Nina¡¯s strike.

    "Give them to me!" Nina screamed in a rage.

    "Now, now Alice. You don¡¯t get something for nothing. I¡¯m going to need you to do something for me first."

    *****

    Meanwhile in the Cocoon, Lockhart sat in his office, assuming his usual lax position. His body leaned back into the soft leather of his seat while his legs were propped up on the table, scuffing the expensive mahogany with his equally expensive leather shoes. A cell phone was clutched in the left hand of the glamorous professor as he continued a very important conversation with a certain sword-wielding Demon.

    "And you¡¯re sure of this?" Lockhart inquired.

    "Yes. It¡¯s nothing like the other mutations, this is something new," said the voice of none other than Genesis, over the phone.

    "And you said you retrieved samples?"

    "Yes, but we had to give the corpse to CAPRA to keep them off our backs."

    "You think it crossed the line?"

    "Definitely, nothing we have seen from the Source even remotely matches it."

    "This isn¡¯t good for us Genesis, we can¡¯t afford to deal with another rogue element. Talon has her hands full as it is."

    "Which is exactly why I stayed behind for the time being."

    Just then, an Excalibur rushed into the office unannounced. His black armor was adorned by white stripes, much like the stripes belonging to those in the Hunter Company. A tattered, pasty, pine scarf was wrapped around the man¡¯s neck and draped down his back intertwining with his rather lengthy hair. The look of fearful concern on Lockhart¡¯s face spoke volumes.

    "What is it Commander Goose?"

    Before Lockhart, stood the Commander of the Excaliburs. A grizzled and battle hardened man, who looked nothing of the sort, stood firm before that mahogany desk with a distressed visage. The commander¡¯s face was clearly visible to Lockhart as the ceiling light cast down upon him. His skin was a healthy balance between Caucasian and dark. His face was smooth like an infant¡¯s, despite looking to be in his thirties. Only a few light scars decorated his soft visage. Dull blue eyes were coupled with minor wrinkles beneath. Despite all the horrors those eyes had witnessed, they held a murderous and excited glint within the irises. They told the story of a man who thought war was fun, and lived for the rush of adrenaline brought on only by battle. Falling past his eyes were his long, dark brown locks. His hair was shaggy and tied up into a long ponytail. His bangs were gently swept to the side to keep his vision clear. To complete the man¡¯s look, a brown leather outback hat sat atop his head. It was the one thing he took from his home back in Sydney.

    "Boss, you¡¯ll want to turn on the news."

    Lockhart immediately retrieved a television remote and switched the screen onto the local news frequency. Evo City was so separatist in its ways that it even had its own private news agency. Though few realized that it was just another implement of control. Rarely did the news ever give the whole story, instead opting to present small hints or just flat out lies. All of that just to keep the city¡¯s true purpose concealed.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Lockhart silenced himself as he observed the ongoing breaking news report. Scenes of smoke covered courtyards and streets played out over the television. Lockhart¡¯s eyes widened in fear as the realization hit him full force. His gaze panning over in tune with the cameras looking over the toppled building that lay strewn across the smoky epicenter of an explosion.

    "¡­coucil has already been evacuated. Fires are spreading all throughout Ministry Square. The death toll is currently in the thousands including several members of the City Council."

    Lockhart immediately removed his feet from the table top. He clenched his teeth in frustration before ending the conversation with Genesis abruptly. Genesis could decide for himself what he wanted to do next. There were far more important matters that needed to be addressed. A single vein could be seen bulging out of the scientist¡¯s forehead. This was not a situation he was prepared to deal with, which was all the more evident by his reaction.

    "Orders?" was the one word question uttered by Commander Goose.

    "Contact Reaver. Tell him that his services are no longer required. If he refuses to turn himself in, he is to be treated no different from the others. Send as many Demons and Excaliburs as you see fit. I want Nina and her subordinates brought back to the Cocoon, dead or alive."

    "Should we assist in the evacuation?"

    "No. Leave that to the police."

    *****

    The news broadcasted its tragic tale throughout the hollow rooms of my apartment. I watched with my fists clenched tight and my teeth grinding as scenes of barbarous cruelty played out over my TV display. Terra tossed me my sweater as she approached me. There was no way that we would be sitting out of that battle. Nina had finally crossed the line and the security of Demon Project had been completely compromised. No one was going to take that lying down.

    "This is gonna be a tough one Hev," Hell muttered from within my head.

    "I know," I responded as Terra and I fled the apartment

    Terra and I ran down the street with our eyes peeled toward the columns of smoke that rose up between the towering glass monoliths in the distance. Alarms rang out like choirs of weeping angels mourning the fallen innocents. Before long I felt the vibrations of a cell phone, provided to me by Lockhart, filling up my left pocket. In a swift motion I pulled the phone from my pocket and answered the call. Lockhart spoke swiftly on the other end.

    "Where are you and Terra?"

    "We¡¯re heading to Ministry Square."

    "Good. Rendezvous with the Excaliburs. I have already given the order, Nina and her subordinates are to be brought in dead or alive."

    I felt my eyes suddenly widen as my heart rate soared. It couldn¡¯t be true. Was she that far gone? Was she that beyond help? It wasn¡¯t that I failed to understand the risk she posed. An attack of that scale would cause a number of complications to the Demon Project¡¯s discrete operations. But was I willing to throw away my pursuit of truth? I had to make a choice between my goals and the goals of the Demon Project. That was when I felt Terra¡¯s hand rest upon my shoulder.

    "Take it easy. You¡¯ll have a chance to show Lockhart your resolve. Just relax and you¡¯ll be fine."

    Those were the calming words I held in my mind as we ran towards that burning scene of chaos. I had to steel myself away from encroaching questions. My resolve was like the last bastion to a king. A last ditch defense that could easily break. I could not let those creeping questions into my walls.

    When we arrived, I felt particular memories play out in my mind like a film reel. Ministry Square had transformed into an apocalyptic nightmare. The place looked like a warzone. Soot, ash, and rubble littered the entire square. One of the larger buildings had completely come down and caked the place in dust that still clung to the air. My eyes began to sting as they scanned the smoke filled ruins for any signs of Nina. I could see her in the center of the carnage throwing her flames in a frenzy of orchestrated horror. Agony filled screams showered our ears in a chorus of turmoil. I clenched my teeth in a kindled rage and quickly cut a gash into the space in front of me. I threw my sword above Nina¡¯s head as I entered negative space. My body instantly revealed itself from the depths of my black blade. I crawled out the void within my own weapon and gripped its handle as my body fell upon my enemy. Nina¡¯s eyes widened as I came down on top of her with my sword of dark matter ready to consume her. She grinned with anticipation as I glared at her with my teeth grinding in frustration.

    "It¡¯s just like the day we first met, isn¡¯t it?" Nina asked in a cold, taunting voice.

    Nina blocked my blade with her own burning hand, only for me to cut right through it and land on my feet. Her entire hand was sucked into the void as Nina pulled away from me with blood flowing from her stump. I quickly opened a gate to negative space and sent her own blood hurling at her at razor sharp speed. Nina blocked the volley by evaporating the blood with her own heat. As soon as the vapors subsided, Nina felt a fist collide with her cheek. I had flung her severed hand at her full speed. Nina grunted in pain and aggravation as I ran forward. I took advantage of my stunning blow and began to glide my light and dark swords across her body in agile strokes. Finally I kicked her in the stomach launching her into Terra who was lying in wait. Terra threw a rock entombed punch at Nina¡¯s head. Nina took the full brunt of the blow and her body hit the ground hard enough to the shatter the already decimated pavement.

    "I thought I told you to wait," Terra said in annoyance.

    "I didn¡¯t hear you one bit." I replied in a cocky tone.

    Terra looked at Nina who was struggling back to her feet. She clenched her fists tight as her severed hand had finished regenerating. Guttural growls slipped between the gaps in Nina¡¯s teeth as she prepared to charge. A single gunshot rang out as Terra approached me. I ran past Terra once I saw the source of the gunshot. Reaver stood behind Nina with a revolver in his hand. He quickly recalled his weapon to summon forth something bigger. Two M16 assault rifles appeared in Reaver¡¯s hands as I charged towards him letting loose a raging cry. Bullets showered around me as I raised a barrier of dark matter to shield my charge. I got within striking range of Reaver and swung at him with my light matter sword. Reaver dodged the strike and attempted to drive his elbow into my face. I blocked the strike and leapt backwards. In seconds I returned Reaver¡¯s bullets from negative space right back at the old dog of war. Reaver took a few hits before pulling a combat knife from his boot. He rushed me with the knife in hand and attempted to claw at my body with it. I dodged his deft maneuvers and returned the favor with a slash to his chest. Reaver ducked beneath the blade and thrust his knife towards my throat. I easily blocked the strike and leapt back to gain more distance from that rabid dog. Our eyes met as I hit the ground. Sparks flew between our gazes as the rage of battle took hold.

    Terra ran at Nina and traded blow for blow. Fists of stone and flame collided with each other as the two of them fought. Nina quickly blocked a kick from Terra as her eyes began to glow alight. The air around Terra lit ablaze in a split second. Nina dashed forward in an attempt to catch Terra off guard. Her fists only collided with stone as Terra called forth a barrier to defend herself from the burning limbs. She ran at Nina and punched her straight in her gut. Nina slid back on her feet and fired a jet of flame from her palm. Terra leapt out of the way of Nina¡¯s attack and ran at her opponent as she raised her defenses. Nina growled in frustration and ignited the area around her ablaze. Terra tried to stop herself, but was flung back by the sheer force of Nina¡¯s explosion. Nina was through playing around. She was starting to get serious. She vanished into a cloud of embers and reappeared behind Terra. Terra was caught in her side by a flaming fist. She clenched her teeth tightly as she felt her skin began to sear from Nina¡¯s burning jab. Nina threw another punch at Terra¡¯s face before following up with a blow to earthen woman¡¯s stomach. Terra began to sputter and cough as she gasped for air. Nina pushed Terra back and summoned her flame whip to her hand. Terra tried to block the incoming strike only to feel the strands of inferno wrap around her arm like tendrils. Terra cried out and tried to resist as Nina tugged and pulled Terra¡¯s heavy frame towards her. After several heavy breaths, Terra finally mustered the strength to pull on the whip wrapped around her arm causing Nina to practically fly forward. Terra stuck out her fist and ran it into Nina¡¯s face as she hurtled within range. Nina¡¯s body flew back and hit the stone floor of the courtyard hard enough to raise the panels of rock. The pyromaniac struggled back to her feet, while Terra held her ground fiercely. Nina¡¯s anger was far from quelled. Yet another hindrance was found blocking her way.

    I was pushed back to back with Terra. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Krysta with her ice forged weapons at the ready. A blast of wind hit the ground at her feet as another Demon entered the fray. It was at that moment I noticed I had never seen this particular Demon fight. It was Katelyn. Krysta had done her best to hold off Katelyn¡¯s fearsome blasts of turbulent wind. I hoped she would be alright. I turned to face Nina alongside Terra and saw Reaver had already rushed to Nina¡¯s aid. Just then, an Excalibur ran up to support us. A whole squad of soldiers followed behind him. Their guns were aimed at the two rogue Demons. I looked at the man who seemed to be leading the Excaliburs. He seemed to be smiling underneath the shadow of his large hat.

    "I thought I told you that your services were no longer required," the man in the hat said, his thick Australian accent coating his words.

    "I swore an oath to an old friend, and it is an oath that I can''t turn my back on no matter how foolish it is. The only way to stop me is to kill me."

    Just then a single bullet ripped through Reaver¡¯s skull. A lick of smoke dripped defiantly upwards off of the barrel of a sleek black revolver. The man in the hat grinned in bliss as his finger pulled the trigger again. Another shot hit Reaver directly in his throat. Reaver poured blood and bile onto the ground in a stream of gore from his mouth and gaping windpipe. His gargled coughs seemed to remain imprinted in my ears.

    "Is that all you fucking got!"

    Reaver snapped his fingers and opened up a wall of his golden Mind Gates. Hundreds of gun barrels of all different makes and types emerged through the gates and aimed down at us. Not a single inkling of fear came over the Australian man. As Reaver prepared to fire his volley, I watched as the Excalibur stood smiling in defiance. In a split second I quickly raised a barrier of light matter in front of the three of us. The man in the hat did not flinch as he gave the order to fire. The Excalibur squad took formation behind the barrier and unleashed a hail of bullets upon Nina and Reaver from their cover. As that lead storm hurtled towards Nina and Reaver, the pyromaniac gave into instinct and grabbed onto her guardian and disappeared in flurry of embers. Terra sighed in relief as she sat down on the rubble strewn ground.

    "Perfect timing Goose," Terra said while out of breath

    "Get on your feet. We got more problems to deal with," Goose shouted as he watched a group of armored police officers approach us in a hasty march.

    The ECPD were approaching us in full force with heavy armaments. We had nowhere we could run as the small army of officers approached us. They had already taken notice of our presence and there was little to no chance of the encounter resolving peacefully. In the eyes of the ECPD, we were no different from those of us responsible for the carnage.

    Within the center of that stalwart formation of order was a strange man with short white hair. He was dressed in a white suit that made him stand out amongst the heavily armed officers surrounding him like a host of knights. In one simple gesture he pointed at our group and gave orders in a battle cry. I could see the red glow of his eyes as he yelled towards us.

    "Open fire!"

    I reacted fast and opened a rift of dark matter that erased every oncoming bullet rocketing towards my body. I turned back to Terra and Goose as I held the rift open.

    "Terra, can you still fight?"

    "Yeah! I¡¯m fine!"

    With a simple nod given to Terra, I reversed the rift I had made and returned every single lead slug that sought to pierce the bodies of me and my allies to their senders. The officers took cover behind some rubble with minimal casualties as metal pellets showered the ground. Terra stomped her foot on the rubble strewn earth causing a slab of stone to erupt from below, providing cover for herself and Goose while I dashed forward. I could hear the sounds of guns firing off one after the other. Bullets whizzed through the air in a chaotic lead storm. Goose and Terra leapt into the fray in an attempt to push the offensive. I could hear the cries of officers as they attempted to fight back the oppressive advance of a Demon and an Excalibur.

    While Terra and Goose were focused on the enemy infantry, I was gunning for their leader. The man in the white suit. I ran up to him and kicked off the ground. My body leapt forward towards my new opponent and flew on wings of bloodlust and rage. My sword of light matter was drawn and wound back, lying in wait. As I prepared to bring my sword down onto that man¡¯s luminous flesh, I watched him stick his palm toward me.

    "Hev! Don¡¯t!" Hell cried from within my head as I brought my sword down onto the pale man.

    In that moment of confusion, I felt my blade collide with an invisible wall. The nature of that barrier was indescribable. It felt like I was striking an unbreakable, immovable wall of glass. In a split second, I swiftly pulled away from the wall and landed on my feet.

    "How!? How is that possible!?"

    In seconds, I felt the man¡¯s fist digging into my gut. I could feel every ounce of force behind the man¡¯s single punch. The second he pulled back his fist, I felt my body hurtling backward across the battlefield like a missile. My limp body was launched into a pile of rubble that did little to cushion the impact. I struggled back to my feet and glared at the man in the suit. His devilish eyes seemed to glow with his malice.

    "Hell. Wh-what is he!?"

    "I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t sense anything on him. He isn¡¯t a Demon!"

    "That can¡¯t be possible! He has to have a weapon, or something!"

    The Second Personalities¡¯ innate function as assistants was to increase the spatial awareness of the host. Their senses were heightened, allowing them to watch the combatant¡¯s blind spots with an enhanced range. However, the Second Personalities have a long range ability as well. The ability to detect other Second Personalities. While the Second Personality could locate other Demons through this method, it was also a glaring weakness. Second Personalities had a peculiar signature about them that allowed one to locate another from many miles away. That was how the Second Personalities functioned. They worked like a network, completely ignorant to that which was outside the circle. By some miracle that simple man could wield the power of gods. I watched as the man in white slowly approached me. I readied my blades and charged at him recklessly.

    "Heaven wait!"

    Just as I was about to strike the man I watched as several projectiles of a pink hue sling past my gaze. They hit the ground hard enough to cause small explosions of air and dust. I could hear Hell shouting in my head as I struggled to maintain my footing.

    "It¡¯s Flora! She is covering our escape Hev! Let¡¯s go!"

    I suppressed my pride and retreated from the battle as did the rest of the Excaliburs and Demons that were present. Nina and her posse had long since escaped the scene. Engaging with the police any longer wouldn¡¯t be worth it. But now we had a great deal more to worry about. As we retreated with the full force of the ECPD bearing down on us, everything became clear. That attack, that whole day, it was only the beginning of something much worse. The skirmish that occurred that day revealed our existence to the authorities of Evo City. The police were under the control of the cities¡¯ higher ups, but they were still kept in the dark on the truth. It was only natural that they would fall back on their instincts as keepers of the law. Because of this so called law the most important rule of the Demon Project had been broken. In one single day, peace was eliminated. In one simple day, war was declared.

    *****

    Nina had blinked out of the battlefield and brought her comrades to safety. They appeared atop the roof of a building overlooking the carnage within Ministry Square. Reaver¡¯s wounds had already regenerated, but the rest of his body was greatly fatigued. Katelyn found herself glancing down at the chaotic panorama that Nina had created. There was a sickening feeling of anxiety and guilt clawing at the pit of her stomach like raging bear. Her mind reeled with questions and thoughts that she lacked any inkling of an answer for. She was terrified. She wondered how much longer she could handle being around Nina. Her signs of doubt began to catch Nina¡¯s attention as she flashed a fiery stare which caused Katelyn to shyly move away from the edge of the building.

    "Quite an amazing show you put on down there," uttered a familiar sly voice.

    Nina and her group all turned to see Regis standing before them. A cruel grin plastered upon his face from cheek to cheek. Nina approached Regis in frustration. Regis simply smiled as he saw her attempt to intimidate him.

    "I did what you asked. Give me the keys," Nina demanded.

    "Oh you silly girl. You aren¡¯t done yet. You have much more work to do before you earn those keys."

    Nina growled under her breath but stayed her hand. She knew any attempt to harm Regis was futile. Regis looked at the columns of smoke rising from Ministry Square. His heart seemed to race with excitement as he beheld the nightmare below him.

    "Now the eyes of the whole world will be set on this city."

 (Vol 2) Chapter 18: In Motion

    The next day arrived and with it the cleansing light of dawn. The plumes of smoke from the day before had evaporated into memory. My morning was spent locked in an intense meeting with Terra and a very infuriated Lockhart. The events of the last twenty four hours still weighed heavy on us all. Avoiding exposure was becoming much more difficult as Nina began ramping up her activity. With the destruction of Ministry Square, and Evo City¡¯s cardboard cutout politicians in hiding, things were getting heated in the once quiet city. Evo City was now under martial law, and in the midst of everything, Lockhart posed the idea of sending the Excaliburs to hunt Nina and her allies down. I disagreed. I felt my fists clench tight as I struggled to remain calm. The stress in the room was more than palpable. My voice held back its shakiness as I put my personal convictions aside to argue Lockhart¡¯s proposal.

    "Look¡­," I began as I took a deep breath.

    "I''ve been following her movements for three years now. I''d like to think that I know her patterns. In the past three years there hasn''t been a single large scale attack. Hell, up until recently she had reduced her activities to single small targets. The attack yesterday was a lot more than just sudden."

    Lockhart took a deep breath of his own and leaned back into his seat, propping his feet back up on the desk. I could hear the creaking of wood beneath the rubber soles of his shoes.

    "Lockhart, out of all the major attacks Nina caused, has one ever brought down a building?" I asked, continuing my explanation.

    "No. Never. Any large scale attack was carried out in a crowded area. Never caused any major structural damage."

    "So why would she all of the sudden decide to destroy a building, let alone one belonging to the government?"

    "What if she isn¡¯t acting on her own? What if someone else is pulling her strings?" Terra suggested as she spoke up rather suddenly.

    That''s when Lockhart sat up straight once again. His gaze suddenly heightened in its seriousness.

    "If that is the case, it would have to be someone much stronger than she is. I dread to think of who could be powerful enough to control her."

    A grim feeling fell over all of us in that moment. Events had been set in motion that were far beyond our control. This was the calm before a great storm. A storm that would turn the world we lived in on its head. A vault can only contain so many secrets before they all come tumbling out. We had but precious moments left to enjoy our hidden existence.

    *****

    While we were dreading the events to come, those same events had already set themselves into motion. A pale man in a white suit made his way to the office of Chief of Police, Harold Mason. The gentleman was a rather radiant individual with silky smooth skin, paler than the light cast down upon it. That radiance was only amplified by the short, side swept ivory locks that fell just above his eyes. Those deep, abyssal red eyes were forever locked ahead of him, glaring forward towards the future as if it was something that could be seized by mortal hands. The gentleman¡¯s suit was sharp and sleek. The air of professionalism about him was more than evident by those pasty angles of fabric overlapping the black button up shirt worn beneath. A thin white tie maintained the balance of monochrome displayed proudly over the man¡¯s body. His black shoes shined in the light of the corridor as it refracted off the polished leather with each step. The man seemed to have this geometrical feeling about him. His entire body seemed perfectly symmetrical, aside from his side swept hair. Every angle was purposely crafted by the great beyond to be the embodiment of mathematical perfection.

    As the symmetrical gentleman entered the office, he was greeted by a rather gruff and heavy-set Harold Mason. Sitting up firmly in his chair, Chief Mason motioned for the pale gentleman to take a seat. The gentleman did so and thus the meeting began.

    "Glad you could come at such short notice, Lazarus," commented Chief Mason in his calm and orderly manner.

    "No problem. After all, my weekend has been thrown to the wayside after the events of yesterday," Lazarus replied as he sat down.

    The way Lazarus sat was peculiar. He was perfectly straight and still, much like a statue. It was as if he had a strong desire within him. His body had to form a perfect ninety degree angle with the chair he sat in. It seemed the mathematical prowess of his appearance was born from an obsessive compulsion rather than admiration. Or perhaps it was a combination of the two.

    "Any leads on the bombing?" asked Mason as the two men proceeded straight to business.

    "None."

    A small guttural groan of disappointment escaped Mason¡¯s maw as he picked up a burning cigar from the ashtray on his desk. A quick puff of the illustrious tobacco was all that was required to soothe the otherwise volatile police chief.

    "Permission to speak freely?" Lazarus asked as the chief continued puffing his cigar.

    "Go ahead."

    "I think if anyone is to blame it should be you, Chief Mason."

    The snap of a cigar was the only sound piercing the silence as it bounced off Mason''s desk and tumbled to the floor. Chief Mason¡¯s eyes were fixed upon Lazarus in a sort of dumbfounded, rage fueled shock. The hefty police chief¡¯s short fuse had been lit.

    "The fuck did you say!?"

    Mason then rose from his chair in a fury. Lazarus merely continued at the same speed with the same calm expression on his face. He was staring down a giant and showed no fear.

    "Your stagnancy has caused this very event. You believed this city to be the most peaceful place on Earth. Your efforts to uncover the culprit behind countless unsolved arson cases have been minuscule at best. The Street Mall Fire from three years ago remains unsolved to this day."

    "It was a fucking gas leak!"

    "That is bullshit and you know it. A brand new street mall bursts into flames the day of its grand opening, killing everyone inside, and you honestly believe it was a gas leak. We both know that the numbers don''t add up. Not to mention the alleged cause itself. A gas leak? Quite textbook if I do say so myself."

    Mason¡¯s face started to flood with a red anger. He was beginning to look like a tomato fit to burst. Lazarus however, was more than calm, in fact he seemed almost content as he relished in Mason¡¯s rage. Mason saw the cocky grimace on his subordinate and he stormed around his desk, fists clenched tighter than stone.

    "Are you sure laying a hand on your Deputy is a good idea, Chief Mason? You already have quite a lot of heat on you."

    Mason stopped suddenly as those words reached his ears.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Have you checked Twitter lately?"

    Mason¡¯s hand retrieved his smartphone from his jacket pocket. In just a few short taps, the chief had accessed his social media. The world was now at his fingertips, and it was angry. Countless messages were screaming at him in an orchestra of confusion and frustration. Reports of police opening fire on civilians and rumors of officers going rogue. Doubt seeped through the hearts and minds of countless citizens and all of it was directed at the head of the ECPD. The world had made sure its voice was heard.

    "The public is questioning your fidelity to the law. Some civilians are going as far as to spread misinformation to just add to the discord," Lazarus exclaimed

    Mason stuttered in complete disbelief. Betrayal was the feeling that rushed through the police chief¡¯s veins. The fact that a once loyal subordinate would turn on him during such a tumultuous moment. It was something unexpected and of great shock. Chief Mason was unsure what to do, besides lash out, but Lazarus continued to speak.

    "Needless to say..."

    Just then Lazarus threw his hands back behind his head as he began to lean into his seat. Out of the corner of the white suit¡¯s gaze a flickering reflection of sunlight in the distance. A light reflected off a moving piece of glass. A malicious grin formed upon Lazarus¡¯ face as he stared deep into the eyes of the police chief.

    "...Your resignation has been demanded by our employer."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Mason¡¯s eyes reeled in realization. The last sentence he heard sent chills down his spine. He broke into a cold sweat, one that only lasted for a moment. Mason watched Lazarus¡¯ gaze shift to the window, prompting the chief to do the same. Just then, the hulk of a man fell forward onto the ground as blood slowly bubbled up from an exit wound in his head. A puddle of red emerged from the entry wound beneath. Chief Mason was dead.

    "Rest in peace, Chief Mason."

    Lazarus stood up from his seat and picked up the chief¡¯s phone, which had landed beside his corpse. A thick, matured English voice spoke from the entryway while Lazarus snapped pictures of the scene. The voice seemed to come out of nowhere as its holder approached Lazarus.

    "Any trouble?" the Englishman asked calmly.

    "No," responded Lazarus as he looked back at the man to get a good look at him.

    The Englishman shared the same radiant features as Lazarus and Regis. Ivory locks of long hair were slicked back and draped just above the elderly man¡¯s shoulders. The only other hair found on his head belonged to a well-kept mustache that only aided in marking his age. His red eyes seemed to have the brightest glow to them compared to Lazarus and Regis, as if to signify his superiority. His face was gently adorned in wrinkles, placing the man somewhere in his fifties or sixties even. The man was like a fine wine, old, but beautiful and complex. His figure was broad for an elderly man, and his heavy clothes only added more to his brute figure. A large tan duster draped over his shoulders like a cape while his body was clad in a white button up shirt and black pants. A shining black vest sat over top the white shirt and heavily contrasted the red ascot puffed out from the man¡¯s collar. Black combat boots clunked on the ground with the weight of the man¡¯s steps as he approached Lazarus.

    "So what happens now, Alvis?" Lazarus asked the elderly man.

    "I believe you become the next Chief of Police," responded Alvis in his prim and proper tone.

    "Ooh~! Lazarus is chief now! That was fast!"

    Just as the room stirred into a silence, Regis entered with a M1903 Springfield rifle slung over his back, a scope and bayonet were fixed to the old rifle. He was severely under dressed compared to the other two men. Even his attitude was completely contrary to the calm tones of Lazarus and Alvis. Regis seemed to enjoy his job almost too much.

    "It¡¯s good to see you, Regis," Alvis remarked.

    "Likewise, Alvis. So with Lazarus becoming chief, does that mean the real fun can start?"

    Both Lazarus and Alvis simply nodded and looked back behind them at the window of the former chief¡¯s office. The sun was shining high in the sky above the city. The city full of ignorant people. Soon, those that were asleep would be rudely awoken to the world and only the god Abraxas knew what was to come of them.

    *****

    Back in New York, America¡¯s precautions were well into their planning phase. CAPRA wasn¡¯t going to just let the opportunity they were presented with slip away. The United States was greatly concerned with the affairs of Evo City now that it had so abruptly entered the world stage after years of silence. Agent Wolf had been called to the office of Director Margrave, the man responsible for leading CAPRA¡¯s operations. The meeting that followed would define the face of CAPRA¡¯s movements in the coming days. Wolf was sitting at the table with a grizzled man staring at him firmly. He was a stone cold man in a suit, he looked the part of a government stiff almost too well. A few scars painted him as an old dog of war, but those days didn¡¯t seem to be as far behind as Wolf thought.

    "So how do you want this to play out, Wolf?" Director Margrave asked, his voice gravelly and deep.

    The second Margrave¡¯s words reached Wolf¡¯s ears, his eyes immediately averted their gaze from the picture sat atop Margrave¡¯s desk. The picture was of Director Margrave in casual wear with two young women at his side. The girl that stood to the right always seemed to make Wolf ever so curious. He never imagined that Margrave had a family. It was just another mystery for Wolf to entertain his mind with, but after shifting his gaze Wolf focused on more pressing matters.

    "With all due respect, I was hoping to ask you the same thing," responded Wolf in a calm manner.

    Margrave sighed deeply before giving his briefing to the battle worn Agent.

    "The Secretary of Defense is already looking to put troops on the ground. I plan to have you and Agent Leo sent with them."

    "You¡¯re pairing me with Leo?" Wolf asked in a rather disappointed tone.

    "Despite recent events, we are still a covert organization. Our involvement must be kept to a minimum. You¡¯re being sent to Evo City because you know the area, but I can¡¯t afford to have my best Agent pursuing personal vendettas. Leo will be there to keep an eye on you. That being said, the two of you will be accompanied by a third Agent."

    Wolf¡¯s gaze seemed to change as intrigue took his mind hostage. Who else would be valuable to the mission? Most of the other Agents were busy working other angles, or focusing on keeping the country free of anomalies.

    "He isn''t exactly one of ours. He is a British national, a PI. He is the best in his field and has been working closely with us for a number of years now," Margrave continued.

    "What¡¯s his name?"

    "Anon."

    *****

    Elsewhere, in London, the sound of a news report resonated throughout a small apartment. The room was dark, with only the light of a television to illuminate it. The blinds were all pulled down to block the remaining beams of sunlight cast down by an afternoon sky. The light of the television fully lit the image of a sullen man. His entire being focused solely on the television as he sat cross legged on the couch.

    "And now we come back to a story that has the world¡¯s complete attention. Tensions continue to climb in the reclusive Evo City as the island¡¯s Chief of Police was found dead this morning. A single gunshot to the head was identified to be the cause of death. Pictures of the crime scene were leaked to major news outlets across the world by an unknown source. At this time the ECPD refuses to comment on the matter. The United States Secretary of Defense released a statement in response to these issues, threatening Evo City with intervention if these matters persist. The US has already put together a naval force headed by Captain Jane Stonewall..."

    The young man let out a disappointed sigh as his eyes glazed over the report. As it droned on, the light to his apartment was suddenly switched on causing the man to nearly jump out of his own skin. The light revealed the full stature of the bizarre individual who resided in that cramped space. His skin was rather pale due to a severe lack of sunlight. His silver hair fell down his back in messy strands that seemed to scatter and split off in all directions. A plethora of short and long bangs fell past or sat above his dulled brown eyes. Bright red circles were more than visible beneath those dreary, sunken optics, which more or less indicated a severe lack of sleep. The man seemed to run on no sleep at all, which in and of itself was a miracle. His face was angular and yet seemed almost droopy in a way. Even the clothes the man wore reflected his sleep deprived existence. A red and black beanie was worn loosely over his head, but did nothing to hide his messy argent locks. A plain black sweater was simply draping over the man¡¯s lanky body as it was a size too big. The entire right side of the garment seemed to settle around the young insomniac¡¯s shoulder, showing some of his skin. Dusty jeans clung to the man¡¯s legs and were supported by a studded belt. He sighed in irritation as he curled his toes, which hid in the comfort of two socks of completely different colors and patterns.

    "You know I don¡¯t enjoy being startled like that," the young man stated in a rather uninterested and emotionless accent.

    A smooth English voice spoke from the doorway as another man entered the room with a smile of mischief on his face. He was far better put together than the couch potato that lie before him. His hair was about as long as the insomniac¡¯s, but it was a shimmering shade of obsidian and was wavy like a violent sea of ink. The man¡¯s eyes were like that of hell spawn, a fiery shade of amber that almost glowed with the warmth of a sly gaze. He was far fairer than his companion and looked far healthier. His figure was less lanky, but most certainly wasn¡¯t bolstered by excess fat or muscle. His face was sharp enough to pierce the heart of any love-struck woman who looked at him. He had the look of a romanticist, but looks can be deceiving. Beneath the man¡¯s outstanding looks was the heart of schemer. He was Lucifer made flesh and those devilishly charming looks were adorned with a professional set of attire fit for a conman. A simple black suit clad the man¡¯s figure, accompanied with a white shirt and bright blue tie. A Japanese scabbard was clutched in the man¡¯s hand. A magnificent katana lie within the hard wooden sheath with its vibrant blue wrapping around the grip displayed with grace and pride.

    "Still watching that?" the devilish man asked.

    "It''s starting Myst. Just like he said it would."

    It seemed the good looking man in the suit was named Myst.

    "An-! Anon, are you certain you are ready to make your return to the world?" Myst asked with worry in his voice.

    "You almost said my real name again. That¡¯s twenty-six times now. To answer your question, no. You are going on ahead of me," Anon responded in his completely uninterested tone.

    Myst rubbed his eyes with his fingers in irritation as Anon¡¯s orders hit him in the chest like a cinder block.

    "Of bloody course¡­ Where am I heading too?"

    "America, the Federal Plaza in New York City. Someone will meet you there," Anon explained.

    "Am I speaking as you or for you?"

    "Speak as me. Like I said, I''m not quite ready yet. When I am ready, we will meet in Evo City."

    "Very well. When will I be leaving?"

    Anon exhaled for a moment and paused before inhaling a deeper breath. Countless calculations passed through his brain in mere seconds until finally he reached his answer.

    "Immediately. I¡¯m sure I can get the Americans to arrange a private jet or something. We will be apart for quite some time so I wish you luck."

    Myst simply nodded and headed out the door. He made sure to switch off the light before leaving, he would hate to inconvenience Anon in such a way. He was too peculiar a man.

    *****

    Back in New York there was one final loose end left. One final player to add to the already cluttered board. The swordsman in the black coat, Genesis. Both he and Talon sat at a bar drinking away their problems while the news displayed coverage of the Evo City attack. Talon was in casual attire for the occasion. It wasn¡¯t anything terribly special, just a large pink hoodie and white short shorts, paired with a peculiar pair of high tops. The shoes seemed to have a mural of the galaxy printed onto the fabric. Talon sighed to herself after hammering back a glass of whiskey. Despite such a petite look, she was a hard drinker.

    "So, are you going back then?" Talon asked, completely unaffected by her now second glass of whiskey.

    "What choice do I have? Besides, I''m more worried that you can''t handle another anomaly," Genesis remarked.

    Talon simply smiled as she gripped her now third glass of whiskey and took her first huge sip.

    "We''ll be fine on our own. I nearly killed you once, I can more than take care of myself. You just make sure that everything is okay on the home front."

    Genesis nodded with a friendly smile. He raised his own glass of alcohol to which Talon clinked her glass against.

    "Thanks Talon."

    "Don''t mention it. You better get going, I''ll have Camellia call you a VTOL."

    Genesis nodded and threw down a tip for the bartender before putting on his coat and walking towards the door. Talon yelled out to him as he walked towards the exit.

    "Hey Gen! Be careful out there!"

    "You too."

 (Vol 2) Chapter 19: The Raid

    A host of officers were all situated within the large briefing room at the ECPD headquarters. The proverbial powder keg that had been brewing ever since Nina¡¯s attack was finally primed to explode. In the final hours of that day, everything would be put into place. At the front of the room stood a tall wooden podium, and standing at that podium was another bizarrely pale individual. However, this one was a young woman. One of the last pieces to take her place on the board. Her long white hair was perfectly straight and cascaded down like glowing paint strokes. Her bright ivory locks complimented her intimidating gaze of ruby. Those eyes had shown strength and will, yet behind that feint was the faintest inclination of sorrow. That woman wore some fragment of lingering pain. An old and eroded cross still bearing on her shoulders. Her face was soft and pleasing to the eyes. Crisp angles of illuminant, porcelain skin starkly contrasted by cherry lips and the faintest hint of blush. She seemed, to any passerby, to be like a living doll, silent and emotionless, but bountiful in beauty. The living doll¡¯s slim body was attired in a simple short white dress of modest design. Her exposed legs were clad by soft stockings of matching color. The upper chest of the garment seemed to be elaborately embroidered and was complimented by the black ribbon tied in a loose bow at the collar. Her sleeves were wide and fell gracefully like drapes within an old palace. A black sash was worn tight around the girl¡¯s waist, also wrapped up in a bow at the back. Her dainty white shoes completed the look as they glistened in the light of the room, not that anyone would notice them through the podium.

    "Welcome everyone¡­," the woman began in a soft yet commanding voice.

    "My name is Syrah. I work closely with Chief Lazarus. He asked me to give the briefing on our next big assignment. If everyone is ready we will begin."

    The room was dead quiet as Syrah stood firmly at the podium. She took a single breath before beginning the briefing.

    "Deep below this city, there is a network of tunnels. The Evo City Police Department believed for the longest time that these tunnels have long since been derelict. We were told that the network was decommissioned years ago after the destruction of the Industrial District. That was a lie. According to the late Chief Mason¡¯s records, those tunnels are still in use to this day. Chief Mason was paid a large sum of money in order to keep quiet about operations occurring in the network. The files detailed the existence of a facility that is linked to these tunnels, and that facility is currently still in use. Its code name is Cocoon. Tomorrow, at six hundred hours, everyone in this room will accompany me to an entry point that we have located in the Slums. We will traverse the network and raid Cocoon. If we can flush out the enemy there we may be able to put a stop to the madness that plagues our city. Authorizations have been put in effect for standard raid gear. The use of breach charges has been permitted. The standing order is to kill on sight anything that moves. We are also prioritizing the extraction of any evidence that may help us to uncover what exactly is happening in our city. That will be all."

    Syrah said nothing as she left her place at the forefront of the room and made her way towards the exit. Her movement was as graceful as one might expect, yet swift as if driven by anxiety. As she came upon the exit to the briefing room, her eyes glanced at two detectives who were leaving their seats. They looked exactly alike one another. A hidden directive motivated Syrah to approach the doppelgangers before continuing on with her own duties.

    "Excuse me, detectives?" Syrah interrupted in as friendly a voice as she could muster.

    "Oh, pardon us Ma¡¯am, did you need something?" said the twin on the left in a stern utterance.

    "Are you Philip Lane?" Syrah asked softly.

    "I am. Did you need something Ma¡¯am?"

    "Chief Lazarus wanted to speak to you in person, alone. You should head to his office immediately."

    *****

    Philip Lane was a simple young man of twenty two. He led an easy life with a well-paying job as chief detective. He was a tall and thin man with simplistic short black hair and boring hazel eyes. His skin was fair and healthy and his overall diet was decent. He wore a classy suit and he appreciated the quiet things in life. He was, all in all, a rather droll person when you really looked at him. This was especially true when compared to his identical twin brother. His brother always seemed to be doing something, but he still had a great work ethic despite his rather rambunctious behavior. Philip may have harbored a little jealousy towards his brother¡¯s more extravagant and exciting life, but at the end of the day he appreciated his own peace. No one thought that someone who seemed so insignificant would fill the chess board''s final vacancy.

    Philip entered through the office door of Chief Lazarus. As he approached the desk, Philip saw Lazarus in all his splendor. Up until this point, Philip had never seen the Deputy up close. Philip never imagined that Lazarus would be as intimidating as he was in that moment. Lazarus looked like a radiant god seated at a onyx throne. He had the look of a man in total control. His silky voice spoke to Philip with concise diction.

    "Are you Chief Detective Philip?"

    Philip simply nodded as he responded with a "Yes sir."

    "Congratulations then. You are being promoted to deputy."

    Philip seemed completely surprised by the sudden announcement. He couldn¡¯t help but stare at Lazarus in disbelief. His thoughts raced each other like charioteers in a stadium of formulating questions. What a sudden thing to say to someone when you first meet them.

    "Why me? I¡¯m no one particularly special," Philip claimed in response.

    "You only believe that because your ideal life is a mundane one. You seem to have forgotten that you are the Chief Detective here. You have a great responsibility, and you also do your job with the utmost professionalism. You are the next rung down on the hierarchal ladder Mr. Lane. The position of deputy is vacant and needs filling."

    Philip simply took a deep breath before nodding. Anxiety set in his stomach. He worried that the moment he took that first step into his abruptly new position, the quiet life he worked so hard to preserve would be ruined. A great fear loomed over him like a black monolith piercing the heavens, of which Philip did not believe in. It was an intangible, unintelligible feeling of prudence. Nevertheless, his new rank could still prove beneficial to his simplistic lifestyle. At the end of it all, he could do with a raise.

    "Okay. I¡¯ll take the promotion."

    "Well of course, it¡¯s not like you really had any choice in the matter," Lazarus retorted with a small smirk.

    Philip seemed a bit thrown off by Lazarus¡¯ words, but that wasn¡¯t the only strange thing Philip would hear that day. The next sentence out of Lazarus¡¯ mischievous mouth was the thing that sent Philip down a spiral of perturbation.

    "Now then, I want you to report to my office at six hundred hours tomorrow," Lazarus declared.

    "But, sir, shouldn¡¯t I present during the raid?" Philip asked in response.

    "No."

    "Why, sir?"

    Lazarus stood up from his seat as he released an audible sigh. He adjusted his tie in few quick motions and then spoke with the same calm and rational voice as ever.

    "Deputy Philip, may I ask you a personal question?"

    "I don''t see how that has anything to do with-"

    Before Philip could finish his statement, Lazarus proceeded with the question anyway. The conversation all of the sudden took a turn for the strange and awkwardly personal. It seemed to Philip that there was far more to this "job interview" than he assumed. Lazarus was after something, he wanted Philip¡¯s secrets.

    "I''ll take that as a yes. Have you ever seen anything strange or inexplicable in your life?"

    "What does this have to do with anything!?" Philip cried out in defense.

    Lazarus continued to press his interrogation further. No request to cease would be answered by the strangely symmetrical Chief of Police. He knew what he wanted, and he always got what he wanted.

    "Your medical records show that you have been suffering from hallucinations for most of your life. Is this true?"

    Philip clenched his fists tight as his voice began to raise in volume. The questions Lazarus asked were striking some kind of nerve with the newly appointed deputy. He could feel his calm demeanor slipping away as an instinct to protect precious secrets took over.

    "My medical history has not hampered me in my work in any way! Sir, please, what are you trying to get at here?" Philip said between clenched teeth.

    "What do you know about FST Signatures?" Lazarus finally asked, seeing as he knew he was getting nowhere.

    Philip felt his guard lower. His mind was assaulted by more and more questions. He failed to understand what Lazarus was after, despite knowing fully well that he was practically interrogating him at this point. There was no mistaking that simple fact. But Philip had no idea how to respond to such pressure. So many questions, both from Lazarus and from Philip¡¯s own head were starting to grain on the quiet deputy¡¯s psyche. Nothing was making any sense and the conversation was becoming more of a hazy cloud of words flowing out from a stream of consciousness.

    "FST? I''ve never- What the hell does that even mean!?"

    "Precisely. It stands for Fractured Space-Time. You see, there are places in this world where the very fabric of space-time is thin, soft spots if you will. In addition, there exist certain individuals in this reality who are sensitive to the radiation emitted by these so called soft spots," Lazarus explained in a calmer tone that was unexpected of someone uttering a revelation in physics.

    "That doesn¡¯t make any fucking sense! What does that even have to do with me!? Are you crazy!?"

    It was a rare thing when Philip swore. He was clearly on edge.

    "In your hallucinations, what do you see?" Lazarus finally asked, his red eyes gleaming with intimidation as they stared down Deputy Philip.

    "I don¡¯t want to answer that question." Philip responded with his voice showing signs of the faintest hints of fear.

    "This has no bearing on your ability to do your job Deputy Philip. This is to satisfy my own curiosities. As a matter of fact, if anything, this will help us to further our relationship as superior and subordinate."

    Philip exhaled a loud gust of breath as he tried to calm himself down. Lazarus was trying to establish some trust between the two of them despite such aggressive questioning. Philip decided that the whole debacle would be over quicker if he just talked, and that is exactly what he did.

    "I can see just about anything, but there is always a recurring theme. I can always see another version of myself in the hallucination. Sometimes I see events from only seconds ago, sometimes I can see myself hours from now. I''ve even seen myself die more times than I¡¯d care to mention."

    "Are you seeing anything now?" Lazarus continued.

    "Yes."

    Philip¡¯s breath grew shaky as a hallucination he had been ignoring finally came into focus. He could see himself clear as day, talking to Lazarus by the window of the office. But there was something strange about the other version of himself that Philip witnessed. He had white hair.

    "What do you see?" asked Lazarus, his voice now softer as to ease the stress on Philip¡¯s mind.

    "I can see another me, with white hair, talking to you." Philip finally claimed.

    Lazarus nodded to himself as he began to ponder. He walked out in front of his desk and leaned against it in hopes of easing the tension and making the air more casual. He couldn¡¯t have Philip panic. It would ruin everything. That¡¯s when he finally dropped the first bombshell.

    "What if I told you that you are looking between the fabrics of space-time?"

    "Th-that''s insane!" Philip replied in disbelief.

    From the desktop Lazarus retrieved a small tablet like object. With a loud click, a switch was triggered and the machine flickered to life. A repetitive ping resounded throughout the room with the origin being that small tablet. Lazarus stepped closer and the ping grew wild. It morphed in a high pitched whine that strained on the ears of both men. Turning the screen around, Philip could see an active graph that was spiking violently the closer the machine was to him. Philip had no idea how to react. He still was unsure if all of it was a joke or not. Even if it wasn¡¯t, it was still a cruel thing to show someone you just met. Philip wasn¡¯t sure how he could process such mind boggling information. All logic said to deny anything Lazarus said. Philip¡¯s mind screamed at him that Lazarus had to be absolutely insane, but a shred of belief somehow wormed its way into the cold and calculating brain of the deputy.

    "This device measures FST Signatures. Judging by these readings, you may have one of the strongest signatures ever recorded." Lazarus explained in a calm voice.

    "That doesn¡¯t make sense!" Philip cried as he finally exploded into rage.

    Lazarus merely smiled as he drew close to Philip. His red eyes were staring right into Philip¡¯s soul as he spoke with a rather terrifying undertone.

    "Sure it does. You have this signature because you are somehow able to witness the lives of countless versions of yourself. Your awareness is heightened to a point where it encompasses not only the version of you that stands here before me, but every Philip Lane across the entirety of existence itself. You are, for all intents and purposes, an anomaly, one that will be taken into my care."

    Philip¡¯s mouth was left agape in a prolonged moment of speechlessness. What the hell was happening to him, to his perfect little life?! Was this fate? Was he being punished? If so, what crime did he commit? Why would destiny play such a cruel joke upon such a simple man? Lazarus immediately took notice of the shock. Slightly relishing in his victory, Lazarus gave his farewell to Philip.

    "My office. Tomorrow. Six hundred hours."

    *****

    As the sun began to complete yet another journey beyond the horizon, I stood on the balcony of my apartment in stoic observation. The air grew cool as the moon rose upward into the clouds and brought with it, a calming night sky. I watched as the city lights all blinked and flickered back into the world. A strange thought came over me as I watched the city illuminate itself like a beacon in the middle of the Atlantic. It was baffling to think how people could still go about their lives despite such tragedy happening all around them. Ministry Square was in ruins, the task of governing had fallen to the police, most citizens would get stopped at least once on their way to work or home, yet despite all new hardships and inconveniences they carry on. Humanity is fascinating. We are often called stubborn, but that stubbornness is what allows us to persist in the face of adversity. It is truly an amazing thing about humans. As I continued to ponder this, I could hear Hell¡¯s voice in my head.

    "You¡¯ve got a lot on your mind"

    "How could I not? The whole city seems like it¡¯s gone to shit."

    "You got that right."

    I took a deep breath of the cool night air. It was hard not to think about the possibility that the small fraction of peace I had attained was slowly slipping away from me. Scattered upon the very wind that filled my lungs. My life was fading back into that war torn abyss I since crawled out of. I didn¡¯t understand why Nina did the things she did, but it was clear something else was at work. I had to solve this mystery. Three years had gone by and I still longed for answers. Hell could sense my uncertainty as he continued to speak to me.

    "Look, Hev. Judging by the way things are going now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to get any easier for us."

    "I know that, I¡¯m just scared of going back into the fray."

    I could almost sense Hell smiling from within my mind.

    "Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve had three years of relative peace, three years to make yourself sure of your resolve. You are nothing like the kid you were back then. You don¡¯t have to worry about regression. What you need to worry about is how you plan to protect everything this new life has given you."Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "You¡¯re right," I responded with a somber smile.

    The city looked beautiful that night. Even in the midst of the looming shadows over my head, the city always looked so stunning in the night. Every light, every neon sign, all of it gave the illusion that every skyscraper was carved from a mountain of shimmering gemstones.

    "We should get some sleep, Hev. Things aren¡¯t going to get any easier if we aren¡¯t at the least well rested."

    "Yeah¡­ I just hope I¡¯ll be able to look at the city like this at least one more time."

    *****

    The morning came violently. The halls of the Cocoon where tinted with red light. Alarms rippled off the walls like a chorus of droning electric noise. A squad of Excaliburs held their rifles aimed at the southern entrance of the Cocoon. The alarms continued to sound off, beating in tune with the anxious heavy hearts of soldiers clad in black. Terra rushed down the halls in a panic. Her heart weighed the most out of all those tormented by anxiety amidst the loud red scene.

    "It¡¯s happening again!" she thought.

    "It¡¯s just like that time!"

    Terra fought her own emotions like a wild animal. Terra¡¯s will was like a terrifying beast, born of the very earth that she could bend to her whim. Her emotions would never bring her down. She was far too fierce and cunning, like a sly fox, or a mighty bear. Her desire to fight for the home she cherished brought her to the south entrance of the Cocoon, where Goose and his soldiers were waiting. Where the first battle of many would begin. Goose saw Terra approaching the south entrance and immediately rushed up to her. His gaze was concerned and equally frustrated. His eyes stared into Terra¡¯s as he gripped her shoulders.

    "What are you doing here Terra? Lockhart told all the Demons to evacuate."

    Terra said nothing. She let actions speak before her voice. Her left hand reached out and grasped at Goose¡¯s throat. In one swift motion, Terra pinned Goose into the wall. Her teeth scraped against each other as Terra¡¯s whole body tensed in rage. Two Excaliburs aimed their guns at the enraged Demon, yet they prayed they wouldn¡¯t have to shoot. That was when the grizzly unleashed her roar.

    "Now you listen to me, motherfucker! I am not running anywhere! This is my home and I¡¯ll be damned before I let anyone take it away!"

    Goose closed his eyes in sympathy as he double tapped Terra¡¯s arm. Terra showed the Excalibur Commander mercy and let him down. Goose coughed and sputtered for but a few short moments before glaring back at Terra.

    "Look at me Terra. This is not a fight about honor. Lockhart wants you to run because he doesn¡¯t want any of you being exposed. We are on a tightrope here-!"

    That was when Terra kicked Goose to the side. Her rage returning full force. She couldn¡¯t stand the idea of running away, but it wasn¡¯t pride or honor that restrained her feet to the ground. It was fear.

    "What does exposure matter now Goose!? We all fought at Ministry Square! I won¡¯t let them take me, they will have to kill me first!"

    Goose sighed to himself. He knew he wouldn¡¯t get anywhere with her. He reached behind him and retrieved his assault rifle. He handed the weapon to Terra and lowered his eyes.

    "If you want to fight, then you have to fight like a human."

    Terra¡¯s eyes were widened as an almost surreal wave of emotion crashed down onto her. It had been years since she had held a gun in her hands. Goose could hear the rattle of metal as Terra could hardly contain her fear as all that she repressed rushed back to her. Terra clutched the weapon tightly and hurled it back at Goose with all her strength. Goose snatched the weapon out of its trajectory without breaking a sweat. Terra glared at Goose as she breathed heavy breaths of rage.

    "Don¡¯t fuck with me Goose¡­"

    Just as Terra was about to start her own fight with her comrades, the south entrance ripped apart into a cloud of dust and flame. The sounds of gunfire broke out into a lead filled chorus of carnage. The percussive beats of rifles, sub-machine guns, and shotguns blended together with cries of pain, fury, and madness. That hallway of hell was what true battle looked like. Crimson ink splattered onto the alabaster corridors of the Cocoon as the ECPD pushed the offensive. Goose clenched his teeth and immediately dashed into the fray. The Commander slid behind a barricade where several of his comrades were held down. Goose aimed his rifle around his shelter and fired blindly into the crowd of armored law officers. His blind fire was met with a storm of bullets hitting the barricade and ricocheting in all directions. Goose pulled his rifle back to him to reload it. In a few short seconds, a fresh magazine was locked and loaded in. Just as the brave Commander was ready to take aim at his foes, his eyes watched in slow motion as he saw a frenzied Demon dash past his sight.

    "Terra! Don¡¯t!"

    "Shut up! I¡¯m sick of your whining! I¡¯m not going to let them take my home!"

    Terra entombed her arms in jagged stone as she leapt into the crowd of officers. She landed on top of one enemy trooper and threw her fist straight through his helmet. The sound of crushing bone drowned out any scream that could have been heard. The peacekeepers immediately opened fire on Terra who leapt back in the nick of time. Bullets and pellets flew in a frenzy and pierced through the panicked faces of many unlucky police allies. Several more squads began to breach into the corridor. Bodies piled up as Terra unleashed her rage upon every last one of them. Crushed skulls, broken and torn limbs, severed heads, pulled entrails. With every kill Terra found herself diving deeper and deeper into a battle rage.

    "More¡­," she thought to herself as she slew her way through a seemingly endless supply of flesh.

    Terra kept fighting harder and harder. Soon it was clear that even she didn¡¯t know what she was doing anymore. She had lost all control of her power and was running wild. That is, until Goose managed to sneak a tranquilizer into her back.

    "Cover me!" Goose shouted back as he ran down the corridor with a comatose Terra on his back.

    "I fucking warned you Terra! Shit!"

    *****

    A VTOL sped across the dark, deep waters of the Atlantic Ocean. As the sleek aircraft darted towards its destination, Genesis gripped the handle of his sword tight as the door of the VTOL opened mid-flight. The craft would be flying directly over the site of the ECPD camp, where Genesis would make his grand appearance. The voice of the pilot blared from the intercom.

    "Twenty seconds to drop. Nineteen. Eighteen."

    Genesis slowly made his way to the edge of the hold. He gripped a handlebar on the wall of the craft tight as he stared at the sea. Water turned into concrete as the VTOL flew over the city Genesis called home.

    "Ten seconds to drop."

    Genesis took several deep breaths as he closed his eyes. The pilot continued the countdown.

    "Five. Four. Three. Two. One."

    Genesis¡¯ eyes flashed open as he dashed from the hull of the aircraft and leapt out into the open air. Gusts of turbulence rushed past his face as he nosedived towards the surface like some kind of fallen angel. Genesis could see the ground as he began to careen further on his crash course towards the surface. In a single moment, Genesis unsheathed his blade and threw it down into the ground. The lengthy blade impaled the cement of the ruinous avenue before Genesis landed on the very tip of the sword¡¯s pommel. With a dainty step, the swordsman leapt off the sword and withdrew it from the ground as he flipped forward. Genesis rested his blade upon his shoulders as he landed. The swordsman slowly turned and found himself faced with a squad of police officers in full combat gear rushing his position. Genesis readied his blade without a moment of hesitation and dashed towards his foes. A squad of four officers armed with batons and shields intercepted the Demon¡¯s charge. Genesis quickly deflected a strike from one of the officers. His eyes seemed to flash with murderous intent in that split second as he utilized that one small opening in his foe¡¯s defense. Genesis¡¯ claymore cut and severed with precision. Three long slashes across the policeman¡¯s chest erupted with a burst of liquid life. The mangled body of the officer hit the ground hard as blood seeped through his torn armor. His insides slowly spilled out of their marrowy encasing. The now dead officer¡¯s allies began to step back out of pure instinct. Fear spread like a cancer through the hearts of Genesis¡¯ enemies. Each one of them knew they were severely outclassed.

    The remaining three riot cops ran at Genesis in a desperate hope to overwhelm the skilled swordsman. As their thunderous steps approached the lone target, a chill rushed down the vertebrae of the policemen. Before they even knew what had happened, another life had been claimed. Flung into the air on ropes of red was the severed head of another officer. One of the enemies screamed in rage and tried to bring his baton down onto Genesis¡¯ skull. One swift cut severed the unfortunate man¡¯s arm from his shoulder, while also cleaving his weapon in two. The last two officers raised their shields in hopes that they could fend off the attacks beset by the monster they were facing. Their hopes were dashed before their very eyes in fluid flower petals and shimmering shards of glass.

    Just as the last two officers hit the ground, Genesis felt a burst of rifle rounds whiz past his cheek. He immediately spotted the two riflemen protecting what looked to be a commanding officer. Genesis then knew who he was gunning for. He ran towards the commander with inhuman speed. He quickly summoned forth his Mind Gates which launched Swan and Serpent at the riflemen. Genesis raised his claymore and brought the full force of his mighty blade down upon the commanding officer. Much to Genesis¡¯ surprise, his strike was blocked by the armored policeman. Genesis swiftly brought his blade back for another strike, but once again he was met with a firm opposition. Genesis smiled warmly at his opponent.

    "I didn¡¯t expect one of you guys to put up a fight," Genesis expressed in a cocky tone.

    The officer ripped off his helmet in an instant. It was as if the policeman wanted Genesis to see the face of the single man who would never back down against his sword.

    "I don¡¯t have a choice!" the police officer screamed as he forced Genesis back.

    "There are a lot of wounded subordinates behind me, some of them are even close friends. If I let you through, you¡¯ll kill every one of them. I won¡¯t let that happen!"

    Genesis sighed to himself as he lowered his sword. He stared down the officer in slight aggravation. A somber feeling overcame Genesis like the cold and heartless sunset of a winter afternoon. Killing the man before him would be a challenge of the heart. It pained him to have to lay down the life of a good soul.

    "You know, we¡¯re the same you and I," Genesis said softly as he stood with his guard lowered.

    "The hell we are! You murdered innocent people! Those men had families!" the officer shouted back.

    "You miss the point, kid. You and I, we are both soldiers. We both are just following our orders. The two of us were given orders to protect something. You protect your allies, and I protect my home. Do you understand now?"

    The man said nothing as his fist clutched his baton tight. The squeeze of contracting rubber was audible as his fist built up more and more pressure.

    "Even still, I won¡¯t back down. I don¡¯t have a choice," the man replied.

    "No, you did have a choice. You just already made it¡­"

    Genesis sighed as he slowly began to prepare himself to fight once again.

    "Hey¡­ Before we do this, could you tell me your name?"

    The officer nodded his head and quickly brought his feet together. The officer''s left hand went behind his back, while his right hand made a fist and was firmly placed over his heart.

    "Chief Detective, Damien Lane."

    Genesis smiled to himself as he readied his blade.

    "Genesis."

    Genesis ran at Damien, his blade scraping along the pavement creating sparks as it glided. Damien readied himself as Genesis approached. The black cloaked swordsman leapt into the air and brought his blade down upon Damien. Damien quickly dodged out of the way and landed a blow to Genesis¡¯ head. Genesis staggered back and threw up his guard as Damien rushed him. Genesis quickly blocked Damien¡¯s swift strikes as he advanced. The cloaked fencer stared in analysis as his perception of time crawled to a halt. In the heat of battle he was searching for an opening. Genesis thrust his blade forward only for Damien to barely deflect the attack. Genesis guided his sword in a sweep towards the detective¡¯s abdomen only for him to dodge back from the blade. The two men stood apart from each other locked in a face off. Genesis was beginning to feel quite refreshed.

    "You really aren¡¯t half bad," Genesis remarked to the detective.

    "I could have been Chief Detective a lot sooner if I wanted. I know every move you are going to make!"

    Damien swiftly pulled his gun on Genesis and fired a few rounds. The bullets were easily dispatched by Genesis¡¯ parries. Damien took the opportunity to dash towards his opponent and strike him several times with his blunt weapon. Genesis staggered a little from the weight of Damien¡¯s baton. A swift cut from his sword scraped Damien¡¯s chest as his arm swung in reaction. Damien stepped back and raised his guard.

    "No more games," Genesis muttered in a gravelly voice.

    He dashed at Damien in the blink of an eye and brought his sword back. The tip of Genesis¡¯ claymore was eager to pierce through tissue and bone. It wanted a taste of the poor detective¡¯s blood. Genesis¡¯ sword hungered, and it wouldn¡¯t let up until it was satisfied. Damien¡¯s eyes widened in fear. At that moment, the young detective understood perfectly how out of his league he was. He believed it to be the end, but fate had different plans for him.

    Genesis leapt back as an alien projectile hit the ground where he stood. A barrage of unknown missiles rained down on Genesis forcing him to dodge to best of his ability. Dust and rubble littered the area as a woman in a white dress stepped forward from the police encampment to aid Damien. As the dust began to clear, Genesis found his gaze met with red eyes. Red eyes that were all too familiar to him. Those were eyes that reminded him of a time he tried desperately to forget.

    "Dammit¡­ Of course you¡¯re behind this, Syrah!" Genesis shouted in a contained rage as he gripped his weapon tight.

    Syrah sighed to herself as she brought an object she carried into view.

    "Where is your old sword?" Syrah asked.

    Genesis simply tapped his skull with two fingers as he glared back at Syrah.

    "Where else would it be? Besides, I like this one better."

    The object in Syrah¡¯s hand began to draw the attention of both Genesis and Damien. It was a grey rectangular box of sorts. It was seemingly made of some kind of metal or perhaps hardened silicon. The box had a barcode running along the width of its long face. Syrah began to concentrate on the device as it slowly began to deconstruct itself by cubic units. Those cube like structures began to slowly collapse and break down the object and turn it into something new. Soon, Syrah was gripping a sleek grey katana. The box had somehow transformed into a sword. Damien looked at the ground before him and noticed another box similar to the one Syrah used. He picked it up out of its crater and looked to Syrah.

    "Use it," Syrah said with little emotion.

    The second those two words escaped her lips the box began to transform. Before long, Damien¡¯s hand was clutching a grey longsword. Genesis readied his claymore as the two foes stood before him with their weapons ready. Syrah and Damien charged at Genesis with their blades eager to strike. Genesis deflected Damien¡¯s attack before bringing his sword to meet with Syrah¡¯s katana. Damien ran back at Genesis who stepped away as Damien¡¯s longsword swung downward. Genesis ran at Syrah to press the attack. Syrah easily parried Genesis¡¯ strike while Damien swung his sword at Genesis¡¯ side. Genesis dodged away from the swipe and thrust his blade at Damien hoping to bite a little at his armor. Genesis clenched his teeth tight as he felt the sting of a blade scraping at his back. He swung his claymore back behind him hoping to catch Syrah with his steel. Both Syrah and Damien regrouped as Genesis stood hunched over with blood leaking off the wound in his back. Genesis took a deep breath before summoning his Mind Gates.

    "What the hell!?" Damien exclaimed as he raised his sword.

    Syrah said nothing as she picked up another box from the ground and transformed it into a katana identical to the one she was already holding. Genesis had already brought Swan and Serpent to his hands and was running at Syrah and Damien. Syrah blocked Swan¡¯s glistening blade as it dove towards her pale face. Damien ran at Genesis only for him to leap over him and attempt to dig Serpent into the unaware officer''s back. Syrah dashed forward and blocked the dagger¡¯s movements while bringing her other sword towards Genesis¡¯ neck. Genesis blocked the katana strike with Swan and backed up to give himself some distance from his foes. He was panting as he stared down Syrah and Damien. Rage ate as his heart as he charged forward into the fray once more. He had to buy as much time as he could.

    *****

    I was only a few blocks away from the harbor. I was pushing myself to keep running. I had to get to the Cocoon in time. I couldn¡¯t be absent from that battle. I had to make it. I could see the rooftops of the harbor warehouses in the distance. Before long I had bolted into the secret entrance that hid a lift that would take me down into the depths of the city. When the lift doors opened I saw several squads of policemen positioned down the hall. I clenched my fists tight and did my best to hold back my rage. I could hear the rippling sounds of an orchestra of firearms through the white halls.

    "Hell¡­," I muttered between clenched teeth.

    "Yeah."

    "Who¡¯s nearby?"

    "Everyone has evacuated it seems. I¡¯m picking up their Second Personalities, but they seem to be getting further and further away."

    "Then I¡¯ll just do my best to assist them from here."

    I tried to focus my mind. The squad of officers was beginning to push down another corridor and had completely missed my presence. I did my best to steady my breathing as my Mind Gate began to open in front of me. I struggled to open the Gate fully and watched as it began to flicker before finally diminishing. I slammed the elevator wall with my fist and let out a grunt of dissatisfaction.

    "I guess we¡¯re doing this the old fashioned way!"

    I summoned my light and dark swords and swiftly cut my way into negative space. I reappeared within reality right in the center of the squad of policemen. In a split second I would cut and sever as many bodies as I could. The second I emerged from the gate, a shower of red followed in my wake. The remaining officers scattered in a panic and attempted to fire their guns in retaliation. One return trip to negative space was all it took for the soldiers¡¯ bullets to rip through their fellow men. When I returned to regular space, the entire squad of cops laid about the ground in a pool of mixed blood. An Excalibur emerged from cover and yelled to me in hopes of reaching my ears.

    "Hey! Thanks for the assist! You should catch up to the other Demons, they¡¯ve all gone ahead."

    "I know."

    I stood there for a few moments. My eyes couldn¡¯t seem to come off the corpses strewn around me. Somehow I knew it would come to this, our survival dangling on the edge of a knife. A sickening smile stretched across my face as I raised my head.

    "Who am I kidding? Demons don¡¯t live quiet lives."

    *****

    Genesis slid back on his feet as sparks flew from three clashing swords. He was bent over and panting as his weapons fell to the ground before vanishing into a pool of light. He clenched his teeth as a strand of blood began to drip from his mouth. With animosity, he glared at Syrah and screamed.

    "Why are you still alive!?"

    Syrah allowed her swords to revert back to their original box form, including Damien¡¯s. She took only a few steps forward before finally speaking to Genesis.

    "Were you trying to forget me?"

    Genesis felt a phantom hand gripping at his heart as his eyes were beginning to water. It took every fiber of his being to fight the emotions swelling within his addled mind. After steeling himself against the dark reaches of his mind, he retorted.

    "I guess¡­ I just don¡¯t like looking at the past. Just tell me, why are you here now? That¡¯s all I want to know."

    Syrah nodded and motioned for Damien to leave the two of them alone.

    "But-!" Damien tried to interject.

    "I¡¯ll be fine!" Syrah shouted in a demanding tone as she cut off her comrades concern with words like shears.

    Syrah then turned her gaze back to Genesis. Her red eyes seemed to look upon him fondly. There was a pleasurable reminiscence in that gaze of hers.

    "I cannot tell you everything, Genesis. Just know this, things in Evo City will never be the same. Events have been set in motion and it all started with the death of ¡®you know who.¡¯ All I can say is that you and the other Demons will all need to prepare for what¡¯s coming."

    Genesis sighed to himself in disbelief and turned away from Syrah. Syrah tried to shout to him as he began to walk away from the scene. Genesis ignored her words of concern and merely turned back to give her one final farewell.

    "I bought as much time as I could. I¡¯ve done my duty."

    With that, the cloaked swordsman walked down the lonely streets of the Slums. His footsteps were broken and dragged weight with them. He distanced himself as far as his legs would carry him. Eventually his feet gave in and he collapsed, defeated by sorrow. In that moment, all the memories rushed back to the swordsman. He simply looked to the sky and screamed.

 (Vol 2) Chapter 20: Exposure

    A whole day had gone by since the raid and things were not looking good for the city. The ECPD initiated a citywide crackdown in an effort to hunt down the suspects who escaped the lost Cocoon. Street patrols were increased in both size and frequency. Curfews were put into effect. Officers walked the streets in full combat gear stopping anyone suspicious for random id checks. Life in the once peaceful and reclusive Evo City was beginning to face hardship. While humanity paid for the sins of the Demons, those same beasts had retreated. Lockhart and his precious "children" fled to a backup a facility referred to as the Ark. I returned to my apartment to keep an eye on things on the surface while everyone else settled in.

    As the afternoon sun still shined brightly in the sky, I sat alone on my couch. The television was on and producing random background noise. I hardly paid attention to whatever program was on. I was too occupied with the voice in my head. Hell and I were both equally concerned about the current state of affairs. Our next move needed to be carefully planned.

    "I don¡¯t know how long I can just sit and watch, Hell," I thought as the television continued to blare its gibberish.

    "Don¡¯t be reckless Heaven. The project¡¯s security is already dangling by a thread. You don¡¯t want to be the one responsible for the end, do you?"

    "Not at all, but we can¡¯t just sit back and watch Nina do as she pleases."

    "You aren¡¯t wrong, but after the Ministry Square attack, she went completely quiet."

    I let out a single displeased breath in response to Hell¡¯s words. My right hand was balled up into a fist as I struggled to accept Hell¡¯s suggestion.

    "So you¡¯re saying we just wait again."

    "What else can we do, Hev?"

    "I¡¯m just sick of only being able to react. People will die if we wait any longer."

    "I didn¡¯t know you cared about them," Hell responded in a mistakenly apathetic voice.

    I sighed to myself as I delved deep into my thoughts. Hell registered each sentence that appeared in my mind as images were brought forth from memory. Everything all boiled down to my past. I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch more innocent people witness the same horror I have seen and make the same stupid choices. It was a cycle of death and vengeance perpetuated by Nina¡¯s insatiable blood lust. Innocent young kids losing parents and vowing revenge only to end up burned the same way their parents were. Nina left behind a circle of charred corpses that kept spiraling towards the sky. This tower of caramelized flesh became the monument to my pain, and the pain of countless others.

    Empathy is a tricky thing. You only need to experience something once and suddenly you want to do all you can so that no one else has to live through the same nightmare. The worst pain is that of having to watch total strangers, or even close friends, thrust themselves down the same path you swore you razed to the ground. That is the pain that drove me to fight Nina and stop her madness. But going through the things that I have and confronting the choices I made, I realized that anyone can be driven to madness by misfortune. All it takes is one little spark to light the powder keg and suddenly man is devouring man. Something happened to Nina, and I was determined to find out.

    The television began to roar with the sudden announcement of a breaking news story. The sudden rush of sound snapped me out of me trance of thought. My eyes shifted to the screen as I began to watch the report intently. Another dark event thrown atop the miserable pile of circumstances that had been accumulating in this city. The news anchor began her reading of sudden developments and I could feel my heart sinking further into the pits of anxiety.

    "This just in. We here at Evo City Daily received an anonymous leak that sheds some light on the recent attacks and police actions that have taken place in Evo City over the last seventy-two hours."

    I glared at my television as the pit of anxiety only grew deeper.

    "According to this anonymous source, the perpetrator of the attack was a young woman by the name of Nina Volkov. Miss Volkov, for all intents and purposes, was considered dead after a mysterious disappearance over a decade ago¡­"

    "Oh no¡­," I muttered in disbelief as I saw Nina''s portrait displayed over the screen.

    "This mysterious disappearance occurred in the wake of the murder of Alexei and Colette Volkov, the mother and father of Miss Nina Volkov. The couple was slaughtered in their home by an, at the time, unknown assailant. This assailant still has yet to be identified to this day as the only thing the authorities have to go off of is a single photograph¡­"

    My eyes widened in shock as the photo of a more than familiar man flashed up on screen. In that moment, everything was frightfully clear, yet I wanted to deny all of it. That image was only so clear. I kept trying to force up every excuse to justify that what I was witnessing wasn¡¯t true. But there no was no turning away from it. The truth sought me out instead, and now it was mocking me. My father killed Nina''s parents. Clearly it had to be false, it had to be a lie. There was no way a man as gentle and honorable as my father would have slaughtered Nina''s parents. He wouldn¡¯t have done that. At least not without reason. Those were just a sample of the thoughts flooding me as I continued to watch the report.

    "On screen now is footage we captured of the attack. We can clearly see Nina Volkov present among a number of other individuals. If you know anything about these people on screen, please contact the Evo City Police Department. We will keep you updated as this story develops."

    "No¡­"

    Footage taken from a variety of anonymous sources began to flash by. Scenes of conflict between supernatural beings. Wars fought beyond the plane of society¡¯s understanding. A play of carnage marred by questions unanswered was playing out before my eyes as my heart sank deep into the pits of fear.

    I screamed. It was the only thing I could think to do. I screamed at the television in a blank state of rage. I raised my hand and blasted a light beam through the TV in my anger. I stared at my hands as the realization of the facts seeped in. My father was the reason I was alone. My father started all of this. But how could it be possible?

    "It doesn''t make sense¡­ It doesn''t make any fucking sense!"

    "Hev¡­"

    Hell could hardly say much to help me cope. My eyes were wide and my fists were shaking. I don¡¯t remember thinking anything, my mind had gone completely blank. That report held a truth that neither myself nor Hell was prepared to accept. Lockhart had kept a dark secret locked away from us, as well as the other Demons. In my trance of shock, I remember getting up off the couch like a zombie. I left my apartment in a shamble as my brain did it¡¯s best to comprehend the knowledge I had received. Meanwhile my heart was tearing itself apart and devouring itself as depression spilled out like a flood of black blood overtaking my veins. A crushing weight fell upon my back as my eyes glazed over nonchalantly. A look of complete dullness came over me as I left the apartment building and wandered the streets of Evo City in a haze. I took pointless step after pointless step in a desperate hope to come to terms with everything. If only it were that easy.

    *****

    All of the Demons were present in a small caf¨¦-like breakroom within the new facility. The same broadcast was received loud and clear. It continued on while I had long since left my apartment in an almost vegetative state.

    "Our source has made claims that an organization hiding in the shadows of our city is behind the cowardly attack on Ministry Square. This file we were provided with details some very horrifying claims about Nina Volkov and her involvement with this group¡­"

    The picture on screen was scarred into various shapes of grey matter. Twin faces of a split-image resemblance stared back with sapphire eyes at every single onlooker facing the screen. Two names appeared below each headshot, names that furthered the mystery of the Demon of Graceful Embers. Lockhart himself stood in complete horror as his precious secrets were revealed right in front of him. The very thing he hoped to never let his cherished "children" see was displayed like the corpse of a martyr. The worst part was that Lockhart was powerless to stop it. He had no control over the situation. He was forced to sit back and watch as his world burned. He fell back into a chair almost limp as a few small tears escaped their ocular prison.

    "What the fuck is this!?" Terra shouted from behind Lockhart as she stormed forward to the scientist¡¯s back.

    Genesis swiftly stepped in front of Terra¡¯s path and restrained her from going any further. He would not allow any harm to come to Lockhart, not while he was there to prevent it. Terra clenched her teeth tight as she leaned over Genesis¡¯ arms and screamed at Lockhart.

    "What was that, Lockhart!? Fucking answer me!"

    Lockhart was silent. His heart torn asunder. An eerie quiet fell over the room like a blanket of plastic that suffocated all emotions other than shock, anger, and sorrow. After but a few short moments, Lockhart rose from his seat. His body slowly turned to face Terra, as if chains of guilt and weights of remorse were tugging at his flesh and bones, peeling him apart and exposing the aching heart within. Terra¡¯s expression suddenly calmed ever so slightly once she laid eyes upon the tearful professor. His face was littered with residual crevices left by his tears. He took a simple deep breath and adjusted himself before finally unveiling one of the many hidden truths of the Demon Project.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "Please forgive me for what I am about to tell you¡­" Lockhart began as the rest of the room all looked on in fearful curiosity.

    "All of you were given a Second Personality. Those personalities were designed to function as an anchor, a sentient voice of reason, albeit a sadistic one. After countless tests and prototypes, we eventually reached a grim conclusion. We had no other alternative¡­" Lockhart struggled to form the words that would best explain the truth he so desperately locked away.

    Finally Lockhart gave in to his aching soul and refused to sugar coat things. He began to speak nothing but cold hard truth.

    "Your Second Personalities are living minds. We took them from living people who volunteered for the program... Inside each of you is the mind of another human being. Nina is no exception, and her Second Personality was the greatest injustice I have ever committed in this project. Her name was Serafina Volkov, she was Nina¡¯s twin sister."

    Silence. There was not a sound that could drown out the words repeating in each mind of Lockhart¡¯s "children." Terra¡¯s rage instantly boiled back up as she tried to wrestle past Genesis once again.

    "Are you serious!? Are you fucking serious!? How could you do this to us!? Why didn¡¯t you-!"

    "I didn¡¯t have a choice!"

    Lockhart had never raised his voice before until that very moment. A child being scolded by their parents for the first time. That was the feeling that coiled itself around the Demons¡¯ hearts. They truly were like children in their second birth. Lockhart¡¯s cries echoed through the room and nearly shook the walls. Terra immediately backed off, her heart was not prepared for the rage of her father figure. None of those hellfire hearts were ready to hear their creator scream in desperation. Genesis rushed to Lockhart¡¯s aid as he slowly fell to his knees. The poor professor still continued to fight back his emotions, but he could barely hold off their onslaught. Finally he had broken, after years of stoicism.

    "The Director, the man who backs all of this has me on a tighter leash than any of you could possibly imagine! I didn''t tell you this because you never would have accepted the program otherwise! But, believe me when I say, I never wanted to even be a part of this! I worked in fucking genetics! There is a reason I see you all as my children, because I owe you that kindness for the sins I have committed against you."

    Those were the words Lockhart carefully chose in a final attempt to show his love for his creations. He sought sympathy and reunion with those "children" he so foolishly scarred. Lockhart took several deep breaths before finally getting up and staring all his creations in the eye.

    "I¡¯ll take my leave now¡­"

    With those final words, the blonde scientist left the room. The Demons were left to their own devices.

    "So what are we supposed to do now?" Krysta asked in hopes of formulating some kind of strategy.

    "We end this fight for survival, kill every last cop in the ECPD." Terra said between clenched teeth.

    Just as Terra concluded her suggestion, a gloved fist rocketed across her face. Genesis was breathing heavily as he looked over Terra in complete rage. In that moment, he unleashed his own pent up feelings.

    "You and I both know that won''t fix anything! The second we show ourselves, we will be exposed to the world! We can''t get careless anymore."

    "And what about Nina? What if she causes another explosion? She could drag the rest of us down with her," Flora added.

    Genesis sighed to himself in order to relax, then he turned to face all of his allies and brought forth his solution.

    "We lay low. We may not be able to engage Nina directly, but we have Goose and the Excaliburs. We can let them handle fights on the front line, but for now... We go quiet."

    "That¡¯s not good enough!" Terra screamed as she charged forward, only to be met with a sword pointing right at her head.

    "We. Go. Quiet."

    *****

    All was silent within the office of Chief Lazarus. Philip stood at the Chief¡¯s desk once again, this time overlooking a briefcase sitting atop the desk that Lazarus sat behind. The pale Chief¡¯s hands were folded with his pointer fingers pressed against his lips. Philip¡¯s eyes glanced down at the briefcase with a strange look of curiosity.

    "Why don¡¯t you open it?" Lazarus asked as his hands left the soft proximity of his lips for the hard wood of the desk.

    Philip nodded and opened the briefcase. Within it, packed neatly in foam, was a syringe gun and a series of injections.

    "The syringes in the suitcase are numbered. You are to use the first one today." informed Lazarus.

    "What is it?" Philip asked as he picked up the syringe gun.

    "Something that will help you understand who you are."

    The gun itself seemed foreign. The design was alien to him, it seemed far too high tech for a simple medical apparatus. Following orders without question, Philip began to load the first injection in the series into the gun. As Lazarus instructed him, Philip injected the strange serum into his neck. The serum entered directly through a vein and merged into his bloodstream. Only a few seconds passed where Philip felt normal. Once those same few seconds vanished into the oblivion that was the past, Philip collapsed. Lazarus merely watched as his deputy began to seize and convulse on the floor. Lazarus could hear the stifled screams of his deputy as he tried his hardest to fight off the unbearable pain brought on by whatever drug had been injected into him. As his body violently threw itself about atop the grainy carpet, Philip¡¯s eyes were beginning to drown themselves in visions. Flashes of all kinds of colors danced across his view as he struggled to find focus. Philip could barely make out the shape of two feet approaching him. Those feet wore what seemed to be shoes of fine black leather, light shimmering in orbs off their glistening bodies. Philip could also slightly make out black fabric belonging to a simple pair of trousers. As the figure approached Philip, it stopped suddenly. Then it bent down and Philip saw the face of the man he saw approach. Philip was looking into a bizarre mirror. He saw himself, but something was different. His appearance was all wrong. Skin paler than winter¡¯s tears, luminescent white locks that feathered down the right side of his head, while the rest was buzzed off. Fierce red eyes stared back at Philip''s out of focus hazel oculars. A wave of confusion and questioning rushed to Philip¡¯s brain as the outlandish version of himself sat down in front of him.

    "I know you can see me," the other Philip said with a small grin.

    "What the fuck is this!?" responded Philip in a strained voice.

    "You''ll know soon enough. Just know that am I the result of the path you started to walk."

    "What!? What does that even mean!?"

    Philip couldn¡¯t help but question all that he saw. Were his eyes tricking him? Did Lazarus put him on some powerful hallucinogen? Just what the hell was going on? That was all Philip needed an answer to before he could decide whether or not to believe it.

    "Don''t be afraid. Through me, you''ll finally be able to make that dream of yours real. Just take my advice, continue the treatment and learn to control your ability."

    Philip felt his body lunge backward as his trance suddenly vanished. The pain, the seizing, it all vanished within the passing of a single second. Philip was just sprawled on the office floor panting for a steady breath. After finally calming himself down, he arose from the ground and brushed the dust off his outfit. Lazarus continued to just stare at his deputy before finally proceeding.

    "You handled it better than I expected. The treatment is meant to be carried out weekly. You will start to notice changes in your body, pale skin, your hair may start to go grey, and your eye color will change. This is all normal and part of the procedure so don''t be alarmed."

    Philip shambled his still near breathless body over to Lazarus¡¯ desk. His fists were curled up tight like heavy stones. In a quick moment of rage, those fists hammered onto the wooden surface of the desk. The sound of flesh on cedar echoed like a timpani drum preluding to the strained shouts of the deputy.

    "Just tell me what the fuck is going on! That''s all I want! Tell me what I want to know and I''ll do whatever you ask!"

    Lazarus stayed silent for a moment. His hands folded, pointer fingers pressed gently against his lips once again. His stare was analytical in nature. Red eyes scanned over Philip¡¯s shaking frame making sure to observe every minute detail of body language. Finally, the pale chief stood up from his seat and spoke softly to Philip.

    "Consider it a test Philip. A test of your loyalty. I cannot tell you everything, simply because I need to make sure you are trustworthy. You see, Mason may have thought you were a good man, but I am not as lenient as him. You want answers? Then fight for them. Prove to me that you are worth receiving them."

    Philip flinched at Lazarus¡¯ words. The pale man then made his way around the desk and approached the disturbed deputy.

    "Now then, tell me what you saw this time."

    "Myself. My eyes were blood red, my hair was shaved and fell to one side. It was completely white. He must have completed the treatment."

    "Did he say anything to you?" Lazarus asked following a brief nod.

    "He said that through him I¡¯d be able to fulfill my dream."

    "What dream?"

    Philip looked down at his hands for a moment as old memories spurted forth from old wounds.

    "The power to protect my brother."

    *****

    The conference room was dimly lit and only housed a few select individuals. Agent Wolf sat to the right of Director Margrave. Both men wore a stern look on their face. Across from the old forest dog sat Agent Leo. Leo was a stern and fit African American male. His suit complimented his chiseled figure well as he cleanly flicked through the pages of a briefing file. His black hair was styled into clean corn rows that reminded him of his urban upbringing. A young boy who lived in the projects and dealt with all forms of hatred. Even now his life wasn¡¯t so great, though his living was decent and paid for, he still had to face horror after horror day in and day out. All these thoughts and feelings were hidden behind deep black sunglasses, which also hid away the rather discerning amber color of his eyes. Eyes that were now staring down Myst, who was masquerading as his master to cooperate with the United States.

    Before the meeting could begin, there was one more whose presence was required. She chose the option of being fashionably late. Her thunderous steps echoed down the corridor leading to the meeting room. Each pound of her boot on the polished floor sent chills down the men''s spines. Before long, the doors burst open and the Captain stood present. The Captain was a woman, brave of heart and strong of arm. Her crystal blue eyes never wavered as they stared ahead at her compatriots. Those blue eyes held a glare that was colder than winter¡¯s bite. God help the poor unfortunate soul that had to face the gaze of the Captain. Her blonde hair was tied back in a large bun to keep strands from falling into her vision. Her hair was rather long and more than likely far longer than regulations would allow. She wore it in a bun for years and after attaining status, few questioned her sense of fashion. Her uniform slightly clung to her figure as her rather large bust seemed to bulge outward, not by choice of course. Her rather abundant chest was not something the Captain was particularly proud of. Her white naval uniform was sleek and professional. Medals signifying her rank were displayed with great pride and she made sure that no one dare question the authority she wielded. She commanded a ship, it was her words that made its engine run and its canons fire. The captain truly believed in the power her voice had over men, and she felt strong when she lead them into battle, but no one could have guessed the darker secrets hidden behind the cold and dominant eyes of Captain Jane Stonewall.

 (Vol 2) Chapter 21: Rabbit Hole

    I was in a trance. My steps had no meaning to them. I just kept walking wherever the wind would take me as it howled from behind me between towering skyscrapers. Even the voice of Hell could not drag me from my stupor. Not a single question would appear in my consciousness. Not even the voice of Purgatorio, my subconscious self, could wake me from the walking dream I lost myself in. I hardly noticed the crowds of people around me, let alone the place I had walked to. I stumbled back into the Street Mall, the place where everything began. I had no idea that a new beginning awaited me there.

    Out of the corner of my eye I could see a person. A black cloaked figure wearing a cartoonish rabbit mask. That sharp grimace seemed to be laughing at me. My heart began to race as Hell¡¯s voice slowly began to rip through the veil. It sounded muffled at first, but before long I could hear his words.

    "Heaven! Get the fuck down!"

    In that instance I dove for cover as machine pistol rounds punctured the concrete below. People scattered as gunshots echoed throughout the once calm air. I leapt back up to my feet and was now facing the rabbit mask head on. His hands gripped a MAC 10 machine pistol. I stood my ground ready for a fight, but I did not expect what happened next. Next to the rabbit mask, a rippling white circle ripped its way into the space of reality. The rabbit mask had opened a Mind Gate. From it, the rabbit retrieved a silver katana with a white wrapped handle and white tassel dangling from the bottom. Time seemed to stop for but a moment as disbelief hit me with the force of an atomic bomb.

    "How!?"

    In a split second the rabbit was on me. I dodged his strikes as best I could. The rabbit was quick and his strikes were precise. I could the feel the weight of his blade as it barely scraped my flesh.

    "Hev, you¡¯ve got to fight back!" Hell screamed from within.

    "I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t expose my powers!"

    The rabbit ran towards me with his blade raised. He swung it down hoping to cut into my skull. I quickly stepped away from the cut and ran my fist into the rabbit¡¯s gut. Just as I landed my hit on the rabbit, I felt a piercing pain in my back. Someone stabbed me from behind. I leapt away and did what I could to catch my breath. That¡¯s when my eyes finally registered what was in front of me.

    "Oh shit¡­"

    I was bent over and panting for air. Two mysterious, cloaked figures stood before me. Their swords of silver glistened with the refracted light of the afternoon sun. Warm, slick red blood dripped down my body and created a puddle beneath my feet. I had to get away, I couldn¡¯t fight out in the open. I did the only thing I could do. I ran. The rampant burst of a machine pistol rang out into the streets as I made a break for it. My mind was in a panic as the Rabbits gave chase, their guns firing off indiscriminately. Civilians darted for cover as lead cries reached their ears, driving them into a panic. I kept running for dear life, looking for somewhere I could hide. There had to be an alleyway or something nearby. As I bolted down the long avenue, I took notice of three more cloaked Rabbits running towards me. Instinct kicked in and I immediately darted into a store front. I could hear the frustrated cries of the clerk as I rushed through his business place. Rapid percussions quickly drowned out his concern as I darted towards the back and kicked open a door that lead into an empty lot. Into the alleyway I ran, and I didn¡¯t dare look back at the pack of White Rabbits hunting me down. Two more of those freakish cartoon masks came into view.

    "Fuck¡­"

    Seven figures in rabbit masks surrounded me. Each one of them had the power of the Mind Gate. Somehow they too could bend their mind to their will and force their thoughts into existence. A power unknown to the world, was somehow put in the hands of a mob of mysteries. At least within the confines of the back alley I could dispatch my foes without consequence. I took steady breaths and closed my eyes. I tried to drown out my thoughts and focus solely on one thing. I could see myself moving towards a dim light piercing through shadow. I tried to focus on that single hopeful image, my Mind Gate began to open. I could feel the gate rip itself through reality, but it flickered away as soon as it appeared.

    "Dammit!"

    I quickly summoned my light and dark blades as my foes ran at me all at once. I blocked two silver swords as they came down towards my body, eager to taste demonic flesh. I pushed the two blades back and leapt away to create distance. I recalled my dark blade and began to lay down suppressing fire. Concentrated beams of dark matter ripped through the space ahead and forced the Rabbits into cover. One of those cloaked soldiers was unfortunate enough to feel a beam of pure nothingness rip through his chest. His body eroded away as his gargled screams echoed around that confined battlefield. I summoned my dark matter sword once more and launched it behind the cover of two White Rabbits. Blinking forth from the void within my sword, I took my light blade in hand a cleaved into the unsuspecting beasts. Blood splattered onto my face and clothes like paint as I dashed behind cover. Trails of lead probed for my skin. Just as I prepared to return fire I felt an argent katana cut deep into my arm. I cried out in pain and grabbed the sneaky Rabbit by his sword arm. I ran my light blade through his chest and forced it upward through his head, cleaving him in half. Blood and viscera spilled onto the ground as if it were a blank canvas anticipating a masterpiece of gore to be splayed upon it. Four down. The other three Rabbits were encroaching upon my cover. Their guns were drawn and pinning me to my position. I fired a dark beam that pierced right through the head of the centermost Rabbit and then there were only two remaining. I dashed from my cover, my blades scraping along the ground. The Rabbits fired their guns, desperately hoping to bring me to my knees riddled with lead. My swords glided through their cloaked bodies splattering their life¡¯s facilities in mutilated shards across the dirty pavement. Blood dripped off my body as I looked down at the scene of carnage at my feet.

    "Who the hell?"

    So many more questions were roaming around inside my head, questions that needed answering. Just what the hell was happening within my city? I took a deep breath and relaxed myself. With a steady voice I spoke to Hell.

    "Hell, take me to the Ark."

    *****

    Terra and Goose sat in the bleak conference room of the Ark. The room was dimly lit and hosted a long table of glossy wood that sat more than a dozen people. With Lockhart gone to wallow in his guilt, Goose was the only other person Terra could get answers from. Goose sat across from Terra and leaned into the desk while Terra tried to think of what to say. A remnant of fear clung to Terra¡¯s nerves as she stared at her folded hands.

    "You¡¯re still thinking about the raid, aren¡¯t you?" Goose asked, hoping to elicit some sort of response from Terra.

    The blue haired demon nodded in a positive silence as murderous memories poisoned her mind¡¯s eye.

    "Goose, what¡¯s happening to me?"

    Goose sighed as he leaned back in his seat. It was going to be a long talk.

    "It¡¯s the same reason the Excaliburs were created. Why we exist as Lockhart¡¯s personal watch dogs."

    Terra lifted her head up slightly, her blood red eyes staring through Goose¡¯s skin. He felt his hair stand up on end as Terra¡¯s rage began to boil. The Excalibur¡¯s heart began to race with anxiety, he knew he had to be careful lest he receive a fistful of stone.

    "What do you mean, Goose?" Terra¡¯s voice dropped into a deep and guttural tone.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Your powers, they¡­ Look, everything has a limit, even you. That¡¯s why the Excaliburs were created."

    Terra looked at her hands once again. She felt like she didn¡¯t even know her own body anymore. Her hands were alien to her, her powers were a mystery. All the mastery and control she had shown over the years, was it a lie? Was her restraint nonexistent?

    "Are you trying to say that I can¡¯t control my powers?"

    Terra sounded like a lost child as she spoke. The barrier of brashness she had put up so long ago was smashed to smithereens.

    "Every Demon has the potential to be consumed by their powers¡­ To prevent that from happening, Lockhart had three seals placed on you. The First Seal is what prevents your powers from leaking out in everyday life. It is what allows you to call forth your abilities at will. During the raid, you broke the Second Seal. Breaking your Second Seal is what happens when you start to let your powers control you." Goose explained calmly.

    "What do you mean?" Terra asked in response.

    "Every Demon¡¯s powers feed off of emotion. That bloodlust of yours isn¡¯t natural. You all have a heightened sense of adrenaline and you thrive in conflict. I don¡¯t know why that is, it¡¯s just the way you were made. The Second Seal breaks when you let that lust for battle consume you. In your case¡­ You wanted to save your home, and you gave into your desire for more power."

    "W-what about the Third Seal? You said there were three."

    Goose lowered his head slightly, as he continued to explain.

    "No one has ever broken the Third Seal, but Lockhart has a hypothesis. He said breaking the Third Seal isn¡¯t something you just come back from. Even if you survive and somehow manage to control it, you¡¯ll be forever changed. You¡¯d lose your humanity."

    "And how do you expect to be able to stop a Demon who has gone that far?"

    "We Excaliburs have a lot of secrets of our own, Terra."

    Terra sat there for a moment. A flood of thoughts came to her like a tempest of consciousness. Her fear was understandable. She knew that her own emotions could get the better of her at times. It was how she fought. She was galvanized by the power of her emotions. Now she had been faced with the reality that her emotions could force her into an even greater madness. Goose took note of the inquisitive look upon the earthen woman¡¯s face.

    "I must have dredged up some old memories back then... I apologize."

    "Thank you, Goose."

    Terra stood up from her seat and began to leave the conference room. She stopped herself just at the door at looked back at the Excalibur Commander who still sat idly in his seat. One question still hung off the edges of her mind as she looked back at the old soldier.

    "Goose? Do you think it¡¯s possible to control the Second Seal?"

    Goose immediately turned to face Terra. His eyes flashed a brief glimpse of fear before returning to the stoic glare of a militant. Terra was perceptive, that brief moment of concern told her all that she needed before Goose had a chance to even speak, though his words were more or less comforting.

    "I¡¯d tell you it''s too dangerous, but you¡¯re just going to try anyway. I¡¯ll leave it at this, be careful. You are too valuable, not only as an asset, but as a woman."

    "Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t lose myself again."

    *****

    The office Lockhart occupied within the Ark was quite similar to the one in the Cocoon. The same wooden furnishings and emerald carpet decorated the place and created a striking contrast to the pasty white tunnels constructing the Ark. Lockhart¡¯s feet were not placed upon his desk in a lazy pose like always. Instead he sat straight, staring ahead at the door to his office. His eyes were dead, they were merely gazing over his surroundings without meaning. He was completely dazed and confused. His glance shifted down to the desktop. There, placed upon the table was an old photograph. It was a photograph of two young redheads. They were twins, and they looked quite happy and innocent at the time. A heavy sin shackled the scientist¡¯s heart and tortured his conscience. Many of Lockhart¡¯s crimes were catching up to him, and even he wasn¡¯t sure how much more he would be able to take. Lockhart felt almost like the old Ebenezer Scrooge. He was living out a restless night as three ghosts visited him against his will. Though these ghosts did not bring tidings of holiday cheer and such. These specters were all from the past, a past that Lockhart had desperately tried to repel into the blackest depths of his subconscious. These were ghosts the addled scientist wanted to forget, and the worst of them was yet to arrive.

    The hum of a vibrating phone woke Lockhart from his morose trance. He saw his cellphone shaking against the rich wood of his desk. In a drawn out, fatigued motion, Lockhart answered his call. His exhaustion was immediately overtaken by a wave of fear driven adrenaline as the mysterious caller spoke to him. Another ghost returned to the present to wreak havoc upon Lockhart and his "children." Once again, Lockhart felt his heart shattering piece by piece, eroding away like stones on the shore of some desolate beach.

    "It¡¯s been a long time, Lockhart."

    From the other end of the line spoke a rather soft and uninterested English accent. An accent all too familiar to Lockhart. His nerves spiked feeling the pressure of his own memories collapse on him like a cave in. His voice could hardly remain still as he replied to the Englishman in a single shaky word.

    "You¡­"

    "Indeed."

    "I thought you died," Lockhart said after finally mustering his courage.

    "A lot of people did, yet here I am, still breathing."

    "What do you want?"

    There was a silence that pervaded the atmosphere for but a few seconds. The stillness felt thick, like a witch¡¯s brew. Double, double, toil and trouble. Terrible things were at work and Lockhart knew that these latest incidents were completely overshadowed by the presence of this, the most terrifying of his ghosts. Finally, the Englishman spoke.

    "I saw the news reports, and the leaks. It seems that the Demon Project has been put under a microscope. You¡¯re cornered Lockhart, there is no way out of this one."

    "Answer the fucking question!" Lockhart finally cried as he slammed his fist into the delicate wood of his desk.

    The loud rattling and creaking of the desk resounded within his chamber as Lockhart¡¯s anger reached its paramount.

    "Nothing at all," responded the Englishman, calm as ever.

    "Bullshit."

    "The United States Secretary of Defense has seen what is happening in your city. He is preparing a force to mobilize. They are being led by Captain Jane Stonewall of the United States Navy. Myst is there as well, masquerading as myself while I do some work of my own in the shadows."

    "Why the hell are you telling me this?" Lockhart said with a slick smile across his face as he knew the Englishman and his ways all too well.

    "You and I have a little score to settle. I won''t tolerate it if you fall to the likes of CAPRA before I can have the satisfaction of humiliating you myself. I¡¯ll do what I can to manipulate events on my side for the time being. Just know that I am doing this for my own gain, not your advantage."

    "Fine. Just don¡¯t expect my children to go down easy."

    "I anticipate their resistance. It will give me something to think about."

    "Then I¡¯ll see you on the battlefield."

    "Quite. Take as much time as you need, old friend." the Englishman concluded before ending the call with a swift click.

    Lockhart clenched his phone tight in his hand as rage began to build up inside him like kettle. He threw his phone at the door and screamed in a visceral fury. Veins popped from his forehead as he released all the anger that had been festering within the bowels of his emotions. Finally he fell back into his seat in exhaustion. So much energy expelled in one swift scream brought on a euphoric rush of fatigue. Nevertheless, Lockhart did get some good news. He just bought his "children" a great deal of time.

    *****

    Before long, I had arrived in the atrium of the Ark. The place seemed a lot larger than the maze of corridors that was the Cocoon. As I entered, I took notice of Flora who seemed to be waiting for me. She instantly leapt to concern once she laid eyes upon my blood soaked body.

    "There you are Heaven, we¡¯ve been¡­ Holy shit!"

    Flora ran up to me and offered up her shoulder. It was a pointless gesture. My regeneration had already kicked in.

    "Out of my way..." I muttered in a slightly strained breath as I pushed past Flora.

    "What happened out there?"

    "Nothing¡­ Where''s Genesis?"

    Flora hesitated, but ultimately pointed me in the right direction. I entered a large circular room extremely similar to the White Room I practically lived in three years ago. Genesis stood at the center of the room. Accompanying the cloaked swordsman were Terra and Goose. Genesis seemed to have a look of determination plastered on his face. He was in one of his stern moods. I looked at the others before looking directly at Genesis.

    "You. Where''s Lockhart?"

    "If this is about the news report I don''t think I should answer that question."

    In an instant, I raised my palm to Genesis. Dark matter coursed through my hand, ready to discharge.

    "You want to run that by me again?"

    Genesis unsheathed his blade while Goose and Terra stood off to the side. Terra seemed less than amused.

    "Genesis! Don''t!"

    "You lied to me¡­ All this fucking time, you lied to me!" I screamed as I felt rage unlike any other take hold in my heart.

    My body swelled with strength, the energy coursing through began to magnify. Hell''s voice was slowly becoming fainter and fainter as he tried to keep me from succumbing. It was too late for that. All I could think of in that moment, was erasing the people who lied to me from existence. What I couldn''t see was my right eye beginning to glow intensely. My hands began to spark with bolts of white lightning that fizzled and cracked around my fingers. Genesis held his ground as my strength continued to rise. Terra looked at Goose with a fearful expression.

    "Is that?"

    "Yeah¡­ Heaven''s breaking the Second Seal."

 (Vol 2) Chapter 22: The Second Seal

    Tension rose as Genesis and I locked glares. Not a word was said, but the second Genesis tried to take a step forward I vanished from sight. I appeared behind him in an instant, my fist coursing with light matter. I sent my light filled grasp hurling into his back, launching him forward. Genesis hit the ground hard and tumbled for a few feet while I stood my ground. Goose immediately dashed into the fray with Terra still unsure of what to do.

    "This isn''t good!" Goose shouted as he readied himself for combat.

    A high pitched whirring sound emitted from Goose''s armor. It almost sounded like a turbine starting up. He dashed right towards me and attempted to strike with a kick. I deflected the attack with little effort and blasted Goose back with a light beam. Genesis ran at me with his sword which I caught with my bare hand. My eyes stared him down as I could see him start to sweat. I pulled Genesis'' blade from him and threw it behind me. In seconds I struck out my palm and a massive beam of light energy unleashed itself from my hand. Genesis did his best to withstand the blast, but even he had trouble. Goose ran back at me once more with speed unlike him. His suit was enhancing his physical abilities somehow. I summoned my light blade to my hand and swung at Goose. Goose was thrown off course by my swipe as he was forced to dodge. Somehow my blade had a much longer length than ever before. My anger was somehow making my powers behave differently. I could hardly hear Hell''s pleas as I moved to strike the downed Genesis. Genesis raised his head and glared at me with eyes of an icy blue. In that instant, he unleashed his trump card, Child of Eden. I was strong enough to force that form out of him. Terra was starting to get noticeably more nervous as the fight went on.

    "There has to be something I can do!" Terra thought in her anxiety.

    Genesis and I locked glances once again, before Goose darted forwards to attempt another strike at me. I blocked his attack once again and returned on the offensive. My hand collided into his skull and sent him hurtling past Genesis.

    "Goose!" Genesis cried out as he clenched his teeth in anger.

    "You''re acting like a child, Heaven! Come to your senses!"

    Genesis ran at me with immense speed. Our strikes met and unleashed a thunderclap from our fists. We went blow for blow as Genesis attempted to subdue me. I was able to keep up with Child of Eden, and I felt like I could even surpass it. I was strong. Too strong even.

    "Goose! Ready the tranquilizer!"

    "Right!"

    In that moment of hesitation I let my fist fly at Genesis. He was knocked to the side from an unexpected punch. As he staggered, I sent another fist gliding into his gut before launching him into the air with a swipe from my blade. As his body hurtled above me, numb with pain, I unleashed another blast of light that engulfed him in moments. But Genesis wasn''t having it that time. With a scream of rage, he forced the blast to dissipate and he rocketed down towards me. I managed to hold my defense as his fist connected with my block. Genesis tried to grapple me, which forced me to do the same. Before I could counter, my body was flung back towards the wall of the room, where Goose was lying in wait. Goose had a fist wound up and ready to knock me down. I tried to regain movement, but nothing happened. In a split second, Goose knocked me to the ground with a devastating punch.

    "Sorry Hev, but it''s for your own good!"

    Goose quickly injected me in the neck with a syringe. Tranquilizer. It would knock me out the second it entered my system. My vision faded against my will. Soon, I was out cold and I reverted back to my usual self.

    Terra slowly approached my unconscious body, a whole wave of emotion hitting her with the force of a deadly storm. She glared at Genesis who stood over my body, still in his Child of Eden form.

    "You should have just told him¡­ What his father did, why Nina even killed him in the first place."

    Genesis said nothing as he reverted to his normal self and Goose lifted me up off the ground. As I was escorted to the infirmary, the air around the Ark grew tense. The bonds between us were always rocky at best, but now they were on the verge of breaking apart.

    *****

    Chief Detective Damien Lane stood over the body of a cloaked corpse bathing in a stain of dried blood and rotted tissue. Syrah stood behind the Chief Detective as his gloved hand removed the cartoonish rabbit mask that hid the corpse¡¯s identity. A fair feminine face greeted Damien¡¯s gaze as he stared in dismay.

    "Another one. Her eyes are completely blank as well."

    "What does this mean?" Syrah asked as she stepped close to Damien whilst he rose from the corpse.

    "I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve managed to identify every corpse in the alleyway and so far we have uncovered that everyone in this group is practically unrelated. Each victim is a complete stranger to one another. That¡¯s not even the strangest part, their wounds are unnatural. Some of the body parts that were removed couldn¡¯t even be traced. It''s like they were just erased."

    "Do you think it could be one of them?" Syrah asked as poignant as ever.

    "I¡¯d hope not¡­ But it is more than likely."

    Damien looked back at the medical crew on standby and waved his hand in the air in circular motions. He issued his command to the doctors as he left the scene.

    "Bag em¡¯ and tag em¡¯."

    Syrah followed Damien as he exited the quiet graveyard. Those lifeless corpses still haunting his mind as he worked to figure out why this was happening all of the sudden. The victims themselves were completely unrelated to one another and yet they all wore that bizarre costume. Not one detail in their background could connect them to one another. They were as far apart as strangers moving along the sidewalk. The words of an old fairy tale echoed within Damien¡¯s memory as he struggled to comprehend the mystery before him.

    "Follow the White Rabbit¡­," Damien muttered as he lost himself in thought.

    "Let¡¯s head back Damien¡­ We can figure this out once the autopsies are complete." Syrah said, hoping to distract Damien from grim hypotheticals.

    "Yeah¡­ You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s get out of here."

    *****

    When I awoke, I was laid down in a bed. They brought me to the infirmary. Oddly enough, Flora was there waiting for me to come to. She seemed more than ecstatic that I was conscious.

    "Heaven! You''re awake!"

    "Yeah¡­ Why are you here?" I asked in a rather groggy and strained voice.

    Flora looked off to the side a little bit, unsure of her answer. It took her a few seconds to come up with something truly convincing it seemed.

    "I just wanted to see that you were okay¡­" Flora muttered, her voice shrinking back into the confines of cowardice''s cage.

    I sat up in my bed trying to think about what had happened. I seemed to just look at my hands with a strange fear eating at my insides. Hell was completely silent, as if drowned out. I tried reaching out to him with my thoughts, but he wouldn''t take hold of them.

    "Do you know what happened to me out there?"

    Flora seemed a bit more hesitant to answer that question than any other.

    "Heaven¡­ You lost your temper, your powers starting flaring up and you lashed out at Genesis and Goose."

    I started to clench my fists tight as it came back to me. The anger I felt. I did my best to suppress it, but I still wanted answers to the things I saw. I was going to get them one way or another. I tried to get up out of bed, but Flora stopped me. She insisted I stay in bed and wait for Genesis to come to me. I simply nodded and laid there in waiting. Flora''s grim expression did little to lighten the mood.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    "Heaven¡­ Are you okay?"

    "If you saw the news report you would know the answer to that question."

    I lowered my gaze to my hands clutching the sheets of my infirmary bed. I didn''t understand why she cared. I wished she would stop badgering me at the time. I didn¡¯t need people to worry about me. I didn¡¯t want them to worry about me. It was strange and selfish of me to think that way, but I knew even then that I wasn¡¯t all there. The confusion surrounding the city and the new life it gave me had put me in quite the predicament. I wasn¡¯t sure what to think, or what to do. I sighed to myself with a lingering dissatisfaction and spoke up to Flora.

    "What is it to you whether I''m okay or not?"

    "You helped me out before, it''s only natural I''d want to care about you."

    I said nothing as my eyes fell back to the white cloth landscape placed over my legs. Flora said nothing, but still sat next to me to give me some form of company. Though in all honesty, I felt like I didn''t deserve it.

    It wasn''t long before Terra entered the room. I immediately looked up to see her enter and as our eyes met, there was a mutual understanding. We both realized we were in the same exact position. With a heavy heart she spoke up to me.

    "Genesis wants to meet with you in the training room. You should get cleaned up and head over. I''ll meet you there."

    I simply nodded and Terra left the room. Flora took it upon herself to help me out of bed, even though I didn''t really need it.

    "Follow me, I¡¯ll show you where the showers are," Flora said without missing a beat.

    Flora led me down a few hallways and brought me to the shower room. The Ark already seemed to be a step up from the Cocoon. Flora turned her back as I removed my white gown and stepped into the shower. The water was warm to the touch and helped to relax my tensed body as steam rose up from my skin. Flora stood next to the shower door as the room grew foggy with dense water vapors. I could feel her presence closer to the door as she placed her hand on the glass. Her voice dropped to a soft and dulcet tone as I listened to her concerns. A single sentence escaped her lips, a sentence that hit a little too close to home.

    "I know how you¡¯re feeling, Heaven."

    "Do you really though?"

    That was the first time I made a conscious effort to push someone away. Meanwhile, in reality, I needed someone to listen to me. I was overcome by a spiral of anger and frustration that would inevitably lead to apathy. It¡¯s ironic that apathy is such a powerful emotion, yet it makes sense. It must take an overwhelming feeling to completely numb a person. That was how I felt at the time. Numb. Empty. The city I called home was starting falling apart from the inside out and I couldn¡¯t be bothered enough to care. I had fond memories of that place, yet it didn¡¯t pain me to see it fall into a state of decay. Was there something wrong with me, or the world? No matter how many questions resurfaced, I had no drive to see them through. I knew one thing was certain at that time. If the man I knew to be my father was a lie, his memory could burn with the city.

    Life always seems to turn out in ways you least expect it to. I had gotten my answers so abruptly that I felt like I had reached the end of whatever journey I was on. I now knew why Nina killed my father. With Nina¡¯s files leaked to the world I felt like my mission had no point. Three years of my life were seemingly wasted, thrown to the wayside and cast into dust. Was there any point in me continuing to search for answers? I wish I had understood the nature of the unknown at that time, but would it even have helped me. Would the knowledge that questions beget more questions aid me in defending against apathy¡¯s wretched onslaught? Who knows? Regardless, Flora refused to leave that shower door and continued to press on with her own antithesis. The twisted cousin of apathy, empathy.

    "I''m here if you need to talk," Flora said in a somber tone, not seen since three years before.

    I responded with silence. Not a word pierced through my lips. With nothing but the quiet returning to her, Flora took her leave. She walked hopelessly down the alabaster hall for only a few short and pained steps. As her emotions reached a peak, her fist slammed into the wall of the corridor and she let loose a loud, frustrated growl. Flora clenched her teeth tight in anger as she did all she could to fight back the tears. She had wished that I would let her in, the same way she had let me in. I helped her understand her grief three years ago, so why was she forbidden to help me in my time of need? All she wanted was to return the favor and be there for me. What I fool I must have been.

    *****

    Night had finally descended upon the once quiet Evo City. The streets were ripe with fear now that mystery and mayhem joined in a dark matrimony. Their bond consuming the whole of the city in a fog of war. As the pressing danger grew ever more apparent, Nina found herself simply watching the calm sea waters as they washed up against the walls of the docks. Katelyn and Reaver were nowhere to be seen, more than likely inside the warehouse sound asleep. Nina couldn¡¯t be bothered with sleep. She never could. Falling asleep was like falling into a nightmare she could never escape from. She would be trapped in the land of bad dreams, never to wake up again. As her weary and sleepless eyes gazed upon the black water of the sea, Regis made his presence known to the pyromancer.

    "Lovely night, don¡¯t you think?"

    "What difference does it make?" Nina retorted, her uptake as sharp as her gaze.

    "Just thought I¡¯d attempt to make conversation," responded Regis.

    Nina didn¡¯t make eye contact with Regis, she just kept her sight fixed on the water and watched the reflecting lights dance and ripple within the waves.

    "You are only here because you want something. Spit it out, Regis."

    Regis sighed and approached the tense pyromaniac. He took his hands from the front pouch of his hoodie and threw them behind his back. A few moments of silence passed before he allowed himself to speak.

    "I can¡¯t give you your memory back yet," Regis said without a hint of nervousness.

    In a split second, Nina had blinked into a cloud of embers before appearing right in front of Regis. Her sapphire gaze pierced into Regis¡¯ own dull stare, but he did not waver. Not a single thread of fear trailed off of Regis¡¯ body. He was stone cold.

    "However, if you¡¯ll suspend your rage for a moment, I can offer an even greater power."

    Nina took a moment to contemplate before relinquishing her aggression and stepping back.

    "Talk," she ordered.

    "What do you know about these so called Seals?" Regis asked.

    Nina said nothing.

    "According to your creator, every Demon has three Seals on their powers. The first seal is what allows you to control your powers at all. The Second Seal however, is quite interesting. Apparently if you let yourself become consumed by your own power and let your emotions drive you completely, you can break the Second Seal. There is a chance you haven¡¯t broken yours yet, and I¡¯m sure it will be more than useful for what happens next."

    "And what exactly is happening next?" Nina asked with an unamused expression.

    "Another attack. This time on the Arcturus Estate, the home of one Emmanuel Arcturus. The so called ''Mayor of Evo City.'' All of the surviving bigwigs of this place are holed up there. We¡¯re going to finish them off. Though the ECPD has some heavy hitters on their side, that¡¯s why I need you to break the Second Seal and learn to control it. You''ll burn the place to the ground and those other Demons will be called further into the spotlight. Then with some media manipulation, they will be exposed to the world. Once that happens, it''s open season."

    Nina stood in silence. Her head bowed in a brooding manner. A faint heat began to resonate around her as Regis¡¯ words reached her ears. After a moment, her fists clenched tight, her teeth began to show in a menacing grimace. Her sapphire eyes glowed with fury and fervor as her head slowly lifted up. Regis could feel the bloodlust dripping off of Nina¡¯s presence. She was excited. All she wanted was more power. She desired the power to prove her superiority, and she was about to get it. Nina couldn¡¯t be happier with Regis¡¯ offer.

    "This world makes me sick, you know."

    Regis seemed to perk up upon hearing this as Nina began to utter a rant long thought buried within her heart.

    "Did you know the Egyptians worshipped their Pharaohs as gods? I wish I could have been born into a time like that. I would rule a vast kingdom with a burning grip. My people would learn to fear me and would worship me as the God of all Gods. They would respect and adore me and I would reward them for their faith. They would be scorched and burned for crossing me, but I would be merciful. My enemies would be scattered in ashes across countless battlefields. Foreign kings would bow to me and call me their goddess. You see, I hate this world and everyone in it. I despise how humanity exploits nature and science just so they can do less with their lives. I hate how nothing is sacred to humanity anymore, even gods serve no other purpose than to justify cruel acts, and in the modern era, science has become a lot like those gods. Science demands sacrifices, just like the gods the ancient Mayans worshipped. Even children aren¡¯t safe from exploitation. My sister and I were used and broken, Regis. My father and mother were murdered for resisting. My family is broken, in fact it¡¯s nonexistent. That is why I want to prove my power to this world, so that my sister and I can live in peace and never fear being used and discarded again. No one can toss you aside if you control them."

    Regis thought for a moment and looked at the wild expression in Nina¡¯s eyes. Her madness was all the more apparent to the pale young man.

    "If I were you¡­ I¡¯d look for perspective. Things may not always be the way they seem. Food for thought," said Regis as he took his leave.

    Nina simply glared at Regis as he walked away. Her hands had already sparked flames of frustration with the pale man. She knew she couldn¡¯t kill him, but if she broke her Second Seal, if she opened her Mind Gate, then she could stand more of a chance. Soon, even Regis would bow down to her overwhelming strength. A terrifying smile took hold over Nina¡¯s face. She relished the thought of strangling Regis and watching his cocky pale skin flush with blue. She would get even with everyone someday. All she had to do was play the servant a little longer.

    *****

    Once I finished showering, I began the walk to the training room. As I drew closer to it, I was stopped in the middle of the corridor by none other than Terra. She looked somber and distant. There was a lingering feeling of fear, anxiety, and dread. The future had scarred her. She had seen something that I saw as well. It was the extent of our powers, or what we believed to be that extent.

    "Hey¡­" Terra called out.

    "Hey."

    "So I guess this means we''re in the same boat."

    "What do you mean?"

    Terra sighed as she began to look at her palms. She felt afraid of her own body.

    "We both broke the Second Seal. I am going to do everything I can to learn how to control it, but I don''t know about you. So I guess what I want to ask is, are you with me?"

    Terra''s inquiry seemed fixated within my mind. Was I with her or against her? The real question was, what reason did I have to even make that choice? Why did I have to live a life I didn''t ask for? Why was I forced into a life that had been dictated by nothing more than lies? These were the questions that influenced my response as I uttered a string of words I would hope to never repeat.

    "Terra¡­ What are we even fighting for?"

 (Vol 2) Chapter 23: Where One Belongs

    Terra and I stood apart from one another, eyes locked tight by locks of concerning gazes. I didn¡¯t know how to form the right words, let alone summon the courage to even speak. Finally I let go of everything and uttered the first thing that came to my mind.

    "Terra¡­ What are we even fighting for?"

    Silence. Nothing. Not a word was uttered by Terra as her eye twitched. Her gaze darkened with clouds of rage. Before I could reconcile my words, her fist slammed into my face and I was knocked down. Terra began to encase her fist with stone as she approached me. Her teeth scraped against each other as her eyes widened with fury behind them.

    "What reason? You want a reason!? How about the fact that this is our only home!? We live here Heaven! That¡¯s as good a reason as any!"

    I stood up off the ground. My face felt numb, without a shred of pain. My eyes glazed over Terra¡¯s infuriated stare as she took in deep breaths. She could hardly contain it any longer as she threw a punch straight to my gut, followed by a hook to the face.

    "Damn you! Damn you straight to hell!"

    The sound of her strikes echoed in my ears. The weight of her words brought me, metaphorically, to my knees. Flora ran up and restrained Terra as I drowned out the weight of the world with my own thoughts.

    "What is wrong with me? Hell, can you even hear me?"

    Not a single response came from within my own head. Terra had managed to calm herself down, but only slightly. Her anger turned to a bitter sadness as tears hit the ground of the pristine ivory floor. She looked up at me with her tear soaked face and screamed out once more.

    "Don¡¯t act so high and mighty all the time! Just because you got your answers, doesn¡¯t mean your search is over, and it certainly doesn¡¯t mean we should all stop fighting! This is our home Heaven! We have no other place to go! Maybe if you thought more about how we felt instead of your own feelings you¡¯d feel more motivated! It¡¯s been three whole years, grow up and face reality! You aren''t the lead in some fucking play! You''re not some brooding tragic hero, you''re a man! Or at least¡­ I thought you were. In reality you¡¯re just a simple minded child. It¡¯s time to grow up, Heaven¡­"

    Flora put her hand on Terra¡¯s shoulder as she wept. My heart weighed heavy with the anger fueled words of the woman I called my friend. A friend whom I had never felt more apart from, especially in that single moment. I stood still as Terra walked away from me, never looking back. Not a single time did she glance those tear stricken eyes my way as she shrunk further and further down the hallway. The greater the distance between us, the vaster that ivory void around me became. I felt lost in an empty sea of white. A sea of absence. That was when it all hit me like a tidal wave and I slid against the wall, down to the floor. I realized that even after everything I had been through, I still had not changed as much as I thought. I still had such a long way to go before I was whole again.

    *****

    I finally proceeded to the Ark''s training room. Genesis had been waiting there for me. His patience was wearing thin. I felt the slightest feeling of petty satisfaction from making him wait. He looked at me with cold, stern eyes as I entered the room. Silence surrounded us, save for the sounds of my footsteps echoing within the cylindrical room. As I approached Genesis, he uttered a disgruntled comment.

    "About time you arrived."

    I said nothing as I stopped face to face with the black coat swordsman.

    "I take it you''re aware of the situation?" he asked.

    "Bits and pieces."

    A still silence wafted over us like a sheet as the conversation continued at an awkward pace.

    "So you know that you broke your Second Seal?"

    "Not that I know what that means."

    Genesis nodded and sighed for but a moment, before giving me an explanation.

    "It means you gave into your emotions, let your power consume you. The same thing happened to Terra when the police raided the Cocoon. She believes she can find a way to control it. I think that''s foolish."

    I said nothing and let my eyes do the talking as I stared the black swordsman down with the glare of a wild predator.

    "You''re still angry, aren''t you?"

    "I''m finding it pretty fucking hard holding myself back right now."

    A slick and manipulative looking grin crawled onto Genesis'' face.

    "Do you want to fight me?"

    "I have half a mind to break the Second Seal again. If there is one thing I remember from before, it''s that I had you on the ropes."

    "Perhaps. But the last time you won against me was by the pure luck of your Mind Gate opening at just the right moment. Your powers may have grown, but you''ve gotten sloppy. You still can''t even recall the feeling of your Mind Gate."

    "What difference does it make?" I responded through clenched teeth.

    Genesis then unsheathed his claymore and held it down at his side. The ring of metal on leather resonated throughout the chamber in a faint hum.

    "There is only one thing left for me to do. If you want to control that power, I will have to bring you to the state that forced it open. I am going to have to push you beyond your limits. Do you understand that? I am going to break you both physically and mentally, reduce you to your most basic and primal of instincts. Three years ago will be nothing compared to this fight. Are you sure this is what you want?"

    I quickly summoned my blades, strength flooding my muscles. Anger pumping out through my heart and tainting my blood with a burning desire to rend flesh. I glared at Genesis with a sickening smile.

    "I''d like to see you fucking try."

    "Then come at me with everything!"

    "With pleasure!"

    I ran towards Genesis with great speed. My swords digging into the ground behind me sparking trails of light and dark. I swung my blades up from the ground as I drew close, aiming for Genesis'' head. In an instant, he blocked both strikes. My dark matter would not be able to erase his sword because he used the Mind Gate to protect it. Genesis pushed me back and swung across my gut. Blood seeped from the thin cut left in my abdomen, which quickly regenerated. I dashed forward and leapt into the air. My body spun as I came crashing down on top of Genesis. He blocked my propeller like weapon strikes and forced me back once more. His defense was almost indomitable. He really wasn''t holding back. His real strength was leagues above my own. I leapt back and stared Genesis down from a good few feet away. I began to mutter to myself, hoping my Second Personality would finally speak to me. Not a single word from Hell slipped forth from my conscience. I was truly alone in that battle. Whatever it was that the Second Seal did to me, it suppressed my Second Personality. I couldn''t let things stay like that for long. I had to figure out something if I was going to take down Genesis and emerge victorious.

    I decided to get creative. I focused my light matter into my heels. Before long, I discharged the energy that built up at my feet and rocketed towards Genesis. Genesis readied his guard as I shot forward like a missile. My body twirled in the air with my blades fanning out. The repetitive sound of clashing metal and raw energy rippled through the room. I landed on my feet and instantly kicked off the ground, hoping to go for Genesis'' throat. My strike was in vein as Genesis deflected me once more. I felt my body shifting to the side from the block. Genesis took this opportunity to drive his foot into my gut. My body was sent flying by the force of Genesis'' kick. I managed to correct myself midair and blasted myself forward, using the same trick from before. As my body hurtled towards Genesis, I cut into reality with my dark matter. I slipped into the nothingness as my dark matter blade flew towards Genesis. As it passed over his head, I appeared from within the weapon and struck at him with my light blade. I landed my first hit. My light matter sword struck Genesis across his face. He stumbled back a few feet clutching his wound as blood dripped on the ivory floors. I took advantage of the situation and ran at my opponent. Several successful strikes were laid into Genesis, before he returned the favor tenfold. He swung his claymore up from the ground and launched me into the air. My body went numb for a few moments and Genesis leapt up to greet me. I came to my senses just as he left the surface. I rained hell upon him in a flurry of light and dark beams. As I unleashed an unrelenting barrage on Genesis, I failed to notice the jagged blade of Serpent creeping up on me. Genesis had fired the weapon like a missile from his Mind Gate. Serpent pierced my shoulder and I hit the ground. Genesis landed and attempted to slam his claymore into me. I rolled to the side and kicked Genesis in the face before leaping back to my feet. The two of us ran at each other once more and crossed blades. The power of our strikes connected and we were launched back by the force. We slid on our feet and were now further apart. Genesis seemed cockier than ever.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Here we are again. Nothing has changed since the last time we fought like this."

    "Shut up."

    Genesis simply grinned as he vanished from sight in an instant. I quickly turned and blocked his strike only to watch him vanish once more. Feeling his presence, I stepped back and let Genesis fall. He dashed away once more and appeared in the distance.

    "You are still the same pathetic kid you were back then."

    "Shut up! You don''t know anything about me!"

    I ran at Genesis with everything I had. He barely lifted his arm in order to block my strikes. Genesis was the one foe that always infuriated me. He was always stronger. Even after three years, he was still the stronger of the two of us. He always looked down upon me. He always stood above everyone on his pedestal, like he was Lockhart''s favorite pet. I hated it. Everything about him burned at my insides. In that moment, I truly hated another human being and wanted to become his demise. But, no matter how much I tried, how hard I fought, Genesis would always prevail. As Genesis deflected and parried my attacks, he snuck in a slash from his claymore that knocked me back several feet.

    "Is this it?! Is this the best you can muster!?"

    I let out a raging battle cry as I surged forward. I ran blindly ahead and hoped to strike Genesis down with meaningless strikes. Tactics were slowly drifting away as my mind gave way to madness. Genesis sent me flying back as he deflected my less than tactical maneuvers. I growled through clenched teeth as I stumbled back to my feet again. I slowly began to walk towards Genesis, firing beam after beam at his powerful stance. Every projectile dissipated at the hands of his swordsmanship. I screamed out in rage as I ran at him once more, only to be sent hurtling back towards the wall.

    "Fight dammit! Fight me with all you have!"

    I cried out in a bloodletting scream towards the heavens as I arose. Petals of red vitality flew from my maw as if my screams were more bestial than human. My right eye began to spark its flame once again. Emotion was taking hold. Slowly but surely I would fall to the pain. I tried to pull myself from the abyss and focused everything I had on a single thought. The Gate began to open in front of me as I let out all the rage pent up inside. I can still remember the words Genesis spoke to me as I began to open my Mind Gate once more.

    "That''s right. Remember that feeling. Remember your pain, your anguish! Cling onto it as if it were the last thing keeping you alive in this world! Embrace that pain and fight!"

    "Come on¡­ Come on¡­ Come on! Don¡¯t close! Don''t fucking close!"

    Needless to say, my Mind Gate did not stay open. I was bent over my knees in complete exhaustion. The pressure was too much. Forcing that much concentration for what seemed like an endless period of time was beginning to take its toll on me. Unfortunately, Genesis could not afford the much appreciated luxury that was mercy.

    "Again," the swordsman commanded.

    "What?" I muttered as I lifted up my head, my bi-colored eyes glaring right at Genesis.

    "Again," Genesis repeated and the pommel of his blade slammed into the back of my head.

    I growled again as I began to drool like an animal. I slowly lifted myself up off the ground and tried once again to open the Gate.

    "Focus, you need to be able to imagine the weapon in your hand,"

    "I''m trying!"

    I tried my best to focus on a single image. A single weapon. Nothing came to me. All I could think about was the anger welling up inside me, waiting to be released. My rage was like a pressure tank. It would swell and swell until destroying everything, including its container. The Mind Gate stayed open for even less time than my first attempt. A frustrated yell escaped my lips for a brief moment. I opened the Gate once more, attempting to focus on it and it alone. It was futile. The Mind Gate closed as quickly as it opened. I yelled out once more in total frustration. My anger was reaching critical levels, and Genesis made the mistake of continuing his badgering.

    "You are never going to be able to get stronger if you don¡¯t focus, Heaven!"

    I tried again to open my Gate. The same result awaited me as it flickered away into the emptiness.

    "Keep trying! Don¡¯t stop! You have to get stronger if you want to survi-!"

    Before Genesis could finish his sentence I lifted up my hand and struck my palm out towards him. A beam of dark matter flashed past his neck in that split second. Genesis¡¯ eyes were wide with sudden surprise as his ears were deafened by my screams.

    "Shut the fuck up!"

    Genesis was stunned. He didn''t expect that shot to hit so close to him. He knew I wouldn''t miss the next one.

    "Did it ever occur to you that maybe I don¡¯t want to get stronger!?"

    Genesis was speechless. In that moment, the differences between our pasts began to show themselves through the cracks in the glass that was our second lives. It was as if my so called friends had all but forgotten how I became a Demon, what I had to go through and the things I saw. Those days were still burned into my head, haunting me like ghosts from a transcendent plane of suffering. They were specters that played the role of nothing more than grim reminders of the day I lost my freedom. My body became wrapped in chains and I was at the beck and call of so many others. I was sick of it. I couldn¡¯t take it any longer. I had to say something and make one final stand, make them all see that I am not nearly as crazy as they thought.

    "All this time, everything has been decided for me! Did Lockhart ever think for a minute that I didn¡¯t want to be saved three years ago! I¡¯d rather be in the next life with my real Father instead of the ghost of him that lives inside my head! Instead this is what I get! A second chance where I have to fight day in and day out for my survival! How has this saved me!? How is this salvation!? How is this a good fucking life!? Answer me!"

    "Heaven, you are right. I don''t truly understand what you went through. But what about Terra or Fl-."

    "Don¡¯t say anything, about Terra! Her, and Flora, all they have is fucking pity for me!"

    "Heaven¡­ If we don¡¯t fight, then all of this ends. We want to protect this life because it is better than the one we had."

    Genesis continued to try and force his perspective. The perspective of all Demons. A wasted plan. It fell on my deaf ears.

    "Jesus Christ! Don¡¯t you fucking get it!? I¡¯m not you! I never will be you! We¡¯re you even listening!? I¡¯d rather be dead than fighting these pointless battles! I never wanted this, it was forced on me because you thought I was someone worth saving!"

    Genesis tried to defend himself, but he couldn¡¯t. It was impossible. He, Terra, and all the others came from a vastly different world. Even still, I knew they¡¯d listen if I were to let it all go. I took some solace in that as tears slowly began to fill up in my eyes and descend down my face.

    "I thought if¡­ I thought that if I pursued Nina all these years, and learned more about her, I would figure out why she killed my Dad. But nothing happened! My answers just fell into my fucking lap one day and now I... "

    I could barely form words anymore as I collapsed into a heaping mess of sobs and incoherent babble.

    "Everything just led to more unanswered questions. Nothing stayed simple. It all became a tangled fucking mess of secrets that I still haven¡¯t solved, after three whole years. When Nina attacked Ministry Square, I felt almost relieved. I thought I could just sit back and watch this place burn¡­ I thought I could leave the source of my pain behind¡­ But it is never that easy is it¡­?"

    I felt the pit of guilt widen ever so suddenly in my stomach as I struggled to form my next few words. With a heavy heart, the thoughts buried deep within my mind poured out my gaping mouth like a black river of vileness. Thoughts of pain and misery cascaded outward, creating a web of words weaved by an aching heart. Everything was crashing down at that moment, and Genesis still tried to intervene.

    "Heaven¡­"

    "Don¡¯t say anything!"

    My eyes flashed with murderous intent as I glared straight into Genesis¡¯ eyes.

    "I know how you fe-!"

    In seconds I was on him. My fingers grasped around his throat and squeezed as I dashed forward. I slammed Genesis into the wall and continued to choke the life out of him. I summoned a weapon to my hands and held it to his throat. I could see the smile on his face as he was inches from being impaled on my blade.

    "Don''t even think about saying you know how I feel!"

    Genesis began to chuckle to himself as he eyed the weapon that was pressed against his flesh. Something about it brought joy to that reclusive heart of his.

    "What''s so funny?"

    "Look at your sword."

    I shifted my gaze to my sword arm. There, lying within its grasp, was an ornate longsword. The blade sheened in the light of the room. It¡¯s cross guard swirled like a wave of gold that brushed down the handle and lined the pommel. A single vein of gold ran down the center of the blade, adding an alluring flourish to the weapon. It was a truly beautiful weapon, one that I was somehow able to conjure up.

    "Heaven, what is it you want?" Genesis asked as I continued to hold my blade to him.

    "Peace," I responded, finally lowering my sword arm.

    "I hate to break it to you, but you are going to have to fight for that peace."

    My head lowered with a slight scowl.

    "I know¡­"

 (Vol 2) Chapter 24: Once Upon a Field of Sunflowers

    Silence filled the training room as I lifted my head from its declining posture. I still clenched my newly formed weapon tightly. I wouldn''t allow it to leave my side. Genesis, seeming satisfied with the results of his efforts, began to walk past me to the door. I immediately stopped him in his tracks letting the metal of my weapon tap against his chest.

    "Where the hell do you think you''re going?"

    Genesis took a subtle breath before turning his head back to me.

    "Training is over."

    He tried to move forward, I pressed the sword further in. Any more pressure would force the blade to break skin.

    "You aren¡¯t going anywhere until you give me answers."

    Genesis sighed with disappointment as he turned to face me.

    "Are we really going to do this again?"

    "I don¡¯t know. Are we?"

    Genesis took a moment to himself. I waited patiently, yet unwilling to remove my blade away from his path. Finally Genesis had his answer.

    "You''ve got some nerve to think you can order me around¡­"

    "What?"

    Just then Genesis grabbed my sword arm and put me into a hold. In seconds I was on the ground, screaming my head off.

    "You bastard! You heartless fucking bastard!"

    Genesis showed no emotion as he tried to keep me from struggling. Eventually he decided the best course of action was to twist my arm until the bones within snapped from the tension. I cried out in pain as Genesis let off me and I coddled my wound. My sword hit the ground with a clang and vanished back into my mind. I was too focused on my arm as it slowly began to reshape itself. I could feel every little tug on my nerves as my regeneration worked as best as it could to heal my broken arm. Genesis unsheathed his claymore and pointed it directly at my head.

    "You ever thought to just move on. Accept the fact that your father did what he had to do for a reason and you are in no place to question that."

    I lifted my head up and stared right along the edge of that sword and into Genesis'' eyes.

    "Don''t talk like you''re him¡­ Don''t say another fucking word."

    I began to stand up off the ground as I started to feel my arm return to normal.

    "You wouldn''t be alive if it weren''t for him so maybe you should start being grateful to him. He would be so disappointed-!"

    I screamed as I charged forward. My fist collided with Genesis'' face and sent him to the ground.

    "I was content to just beat the shit out of you until I felt better. But you know what!? I don''t think I''ll be fine until I tear you apart!" I shouted with an almost bestial roar.

    Genesis knew it was going to happen again. I had been volatile ever since the news broke. Sparks of white lightning began to flash around me as I started to dive deeper into madness. Genesis quickly summoned a Mind Gate to enter his Child of Eden form. He was going to need all the power he could get his hands on.

    Genesis loomed over me with the might of his Child of Eden form. I didn¡¯t know the limits of my Second Seal, and I didn¡¯t care. Strategy didn''t matter. All that mattered was having more than enough power to kill my enemy. I didn''t even realize how far into the madness I was falling. Genesis made an attempt to snap me from my state as he vanished from sight in a split second. He appeared before me in a flash and sent his fist smashing into my stomach. I gasped for air as Genesis'' strike sent me flying back into the wall. Genesis slowly approached me, his eyes glowing with a blue light. Anger and blood lust was coursing through my body as I forced myself free from the crater I left. I snarled and dashed forward at blinding speed. My fists were charged with crackling light energy. I was ready to lay into Genesis bare handed with everything I had. Genesis blocked the strike with his blade and attempted to force me back. I slammed my knee into his gut, knocking him over. I soon launched him back with a devastating upper cut. Genesis took too long to get off his feet, in that moment I struck him. I merely blinked to him and laid into him with a rage fueled fist. Genesis couldn''t block it in time and he was sent careening into the wall. I stood watching his body go limp and simply started to walk. I felt lost in my own anger. Genesis could tell. The fight was going to get dangerous for him if he didn''t do something to restrain me, and fast. In that instant, he resorted to one of the many techniques he kept hidden away. A technique which, for him, was brimming with nostalgia. Genesis opened up Mind Gates all around me. I watched as countless blades were flung from their Gates like missiles. My body was impaled on blade after blade and I was soon brought to the ground. Genesis merely uttered a single word as I tried to force myself up.

    "Bind."

    Before I could react, the swords began to pin me the ivory floor. I felt like an immense pressure held me at the ground. I couldn''t move. Blood poured from my multitude of wounds as I snarled and growled like a feral animal. Genesis slowly approached me as I tried to pry myself from those blades. I had to get away, somehow. I had to fight back. But that was the thing, I was long since buried deep within my own mind. Genesis crouched down before me and spoke softly to my violently writhing form.

    "Commit this to memory Heaven¡­ This is what is in store for you if you push yourself too far."

    *****

    I felt myself falling endlessly. My own head was swallowing me up. The abyss wrapped me up like a sheet. I fought desperately for air as I wrestled against whatever force sought to drown me. I felt buried beneath an unimaginable weight and awoke in a tomb of my own making. When that feeling of suffocating beneath a blanket of shadow grew unbearable, the light appeared. I could stand on my feet. I looked around and saw none of the constructs of my mind, just blackness. Where I stood I was surrounded by the faintest of lights. From the shadows I heard footsteps. Before long I was face to face with one of my mind''s constructs.

    "Been a long time kid."

    "You son of a bitch."

    I ran up towards the image of my father that appeared before me, nearly punching him right in his teeth. I fumed at the site of my "father''s" smile. How could he smile like that after everything that happened!? Even if he was just a memory, he had guts, just like the original.

    "You lied to me! You lied about everything! Why!? Why did you do it!?"

    "Kill Nina''s parents?"

    I was silent as I fought every urge to strike that image of my father. I wanted to expel it from my mind, but my thoughts had no power. I was inside my head while my mental landscapes were being manipulated by whatever instinctual force controlled my body.

    "Nevermind. You''re just a memory¡­"

    "Your mother and I were scientists working on an important project-"

    "I know! It''s why you were barely around!"

    The image of my father remained silent for but a moment, before speaking once again.

    "Nina''s mother lost her mind. She believed that what we were doing couldn''t continue, and so she decided to kill as many as she could. I put her down to stop her after she already claimed several scientists lives."

    "What are you-? You''re just a memory. How can you-?"

    "Know things you wouldn''t? Let''s just say I found a way to leave behind messages for you. It''s complicated¡­ But it doesn''t matter now, what matters is that you understand the truth."

    "You really did kill them?"

    "Yes. I had no choice. When I put down Colette, her husband, Alexei, was enraged. He confronted me, but even he knew that he would have to die too. If he were to kill me, your mother would have avenged me. The cycle of violence would have never ended. Alexei knew that, so he went easy on me and I took his life. I just never suspected their daughter, would come after me."

    I tried wrapping my head around it all. It made so little sense, but I could feel the truth in my father''s voice. He wasn''t lying, but he most certainly wasn''t telling me everything. There were details omitted, that much was certain. But I didn''t have time to prove that theory. I had to regain control over my body. It was upon that conclusion that my father gave me his parting words.

    "There is a lot that you don''t understand, but stay patient. The answers will come, I promise. You''ll need power for what is coming next. If you want to find the truth you will need to accept what was left for you. If you choose to do just that, all you need to do is simply start walking forward. I''ll see you around, kiddo."

    Those were the last word spoken by my father''s memory as it faded away into the blackness. I found myself reaching out to the fading apparition, desperately clawing at nothing as the realization slowly dawned on me.

    "Come back. Dammit! Come back!"

    I fell to my knees and looked up at the blackness overhead. I could barely keep my breathing steady as the urge to cry out in pain filled up my heart''s vessel. A flood of emotions spilled forth as my mind and soul broke apart. Nothing made sense anymore. It was all a mess, a mess I had no idea how to fix. Hell approached me from my mind''s abyss and offered a hand, which I took hesitantly. He lifted me up off the ground with a sigh.

    "You really need to get that anger of yours checked out."

    "Hell¡­"

    Hell glared at me with his sanguine shaded eyes. I felt my heart start to sink as I realized what I did to him. Breaking my Second Seal forced him into the deepest layers of my mind. It was like he was drowning. Now I was drowning with him in an endless sea of my blackened subconscious. I couldn''t apologize, it would be a waste of breath. The two of us just stood apart with little we could say. The silence was overwhelming as the shadows slowly stretched between us, clouding our view. I walked closer to Hell and stood back to back with him.

    "I really fucked it up¡­ Didn¡¯t I?"

    "Yeah, but I''m a part of you, I understand your pain more than anyone."

    "I know¡­"

    "So what are you going to do now?"

    I looked ahead of me at the ever growing darkness in the distance before finally making my decision.

    "I''m gonna see where this goes¡­ He may have been a liar, but he doesn''t just tell me to do something without a reason. Maybe there really is something buried in my head¡­"

    "I''ll stay here, try to see if I can claw my way out of this nightmare of yours."

    With a friendly nod I left the side of my other half. I trudged on through the long cold dark as the horizon flashed with visions of my own making. The "sky" of my mental expanse became a mirror reflecting my thoughts and memories. All the time that led up to the moment I would be sucked up into this dream. It was like a surreal film shot through the lenses of my own eyes. The further I walked, the more the images began to fade. A light shone ahead, a light that I was walking towards. When I finally passed through that gateway, I was astounded to find myself in a field of sunflowers. The sky was the most vibrant shade of blue, with soft teals and greens weaved in to it like a tapestry. The clouds were colossal and moved like ships on the wind. How deep did I have to go to find a place like this in my mind''s expanse? As I began to step forward through the flower field another figure came into view. It was a strange silhouette. The silhouette of a woman. She was wrapped in a simple white slip. Her skin was as pale and pristine as the clouds overhead while her hair was black as the abyss I had escaped from. Standing next to her was this humanoid mass of light. I could hardly make out its features, but I could distinctly perceive the figure of a man. I felt myself stop in place as a peculiar sense of fear cling to my heart. I didn''t want to see the woman''s face. There was a part of me that knew who she was. I saw that very part of me rush passed my legs. My childhood self-ran towards the woman with laughter. Once upon a field of sunflowers, I saw the frolicking dead. That was when I recognized a single word to describe the woman. The realization threw me into shock as the field and the figures within it were swiftly overtaken by shadow. I returned to reality with a violent scream as the fear and the pain returned.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    *****

    I felt Genesis'' blades piercing through my body and holding me hostage in union with the floor. The ground felt wet, sticky, and warm. I was bathing in my own blood as I cried out. I had to do something.

    "Mind¡­ Zero¡­"

    I struggled to utter the mantra taught to me by my father. I had to reset my brain, regain focus, but I was in too much pain. Genesis wasn''t holding back this time, though he had long since reformed back to his normal self. Even still, he wasn''t going to let me win. I couldn''t call back my anger. I was afraid. Genesis'' strength was overwhelming. I couldn''t focus. My mind stayed locked on the image of the flower field, unable to completely focus in on it. I couldn''t return to it. I knew what waited for me there. I had to go back. I had to see her. I struggled to push up against the blades that crucified me to the ground. Genesis only made them weigh down on me even more. I screamed out and tried once more to reset my mind.

    "Mind Zero!"

    In an instant, Genesis'' blades were shattered by an unexpected eruption of force that emerged from my body. Genesis stepped back and readied his claymore as I stood up, gripping my light blade. I smiled to myself slightly as I heard Hell''s voice return to me.

    "Welcome back, Hev."

    "Glad to hear you made it out."

    "Yeah. Let''s finish this already."

    I dashed at Genesis. Sparks of light flew from my blade as he blocked my strike. I swiftly maneuvered my blade underneath and slashed into Genesis'' side. Genesis clenched his teeth as my blade pulled from the wound. I brought my sword back and glided it across Genesis chest. Genesis leapt back as blood erupted from the wound. Slowly, his wounds began to close as he charged forward at me. I matched him strike for strike. I could see his movements before he made them. Genesis was growing enraged. He swung at me with all his strength and pushed me back several feet. He took a moment to look me over, something about me had changed.

    "You''re starting to figure it out¡­ It makes no difference!"

    Genesis summoned a large Mind Gate that soon enveloped his whole body. As He began to emerge from the Gate, Hell shouted to me in a panic.

    "He''s going to use Child of Eden!"

    "I know!"

    I dashed towards Genesis as fast as I could, but it was too late. I had to try and reopen the Mind Gate. Genesis wouldn''t give me the satisfaction. He dashed forward, his fist slamming through the wall as I dodged to the side. In that brief moment, I surrendered my consciousness to Hell. I needed time, Hell could buy it for me.

    "You''re fight is with me now, Gen," Hell said in his typical cocky manner.

    "Don''t be so full of yourself."

    Genesis leapt towards Hell. Hell stepped to the side as Genesis'' fist came crashing down into the ground. The shockwave from Genesis'' impact was enough to launch Hell into the air. Genesis chased after him and drove his fist into Hell''s skull. Hell took the hit hard and returned it back with as much power as he could muster. Genesis dodged Hell''s sword strike and appeared behind his opponent. He grabbed Hell and forced him into a headlock before sending him careening downward like a meteor. Hell hit the ground full force and struggled back to his feet as his bones forced themselves back into place. Genesis fell down on top of Hell and landed another strike to the skull. Hell was smacked back into the crater he left only for Genesis to grab the Demon by his shirt collar. Genesis started to beat into Hell with quick and powerful strikes. Blood slid from his nostrils and the crevice between his lips as he struggled to break free. When he was satisfied, he tossed Hell up and slammed his foot into his stomach. The kick sent Hell skidding across the ground. The blow was enough to force me back into control. But Genesis gave me distance. I had a shot.

    "Mind Zero!"

    I began to focus everything I had on a single image. A weapon. Something that I could use to contend with the Child of Eden. I had to think of something. I could feel my Gate beginning to open. I had to just reach in and pull free a blade. But the Gate began to shrink. My concentration was waning. Fear crept into my mind once again.

    "Come on. Come on. Come on! Don''t fucking do this! Not now!"

    As the Gate closed, Genesis was on the move. He was practically gliding right for me. I ducked underneath his strike and dove forward. I had to gain distance. I laid down suppressing fire with my beams. Genesis deflected them all. Even my dark matter did nothing. Was he that strong, or was I too scared. Genesis pushed through my barrage of beam fire and was on me once again. I tried to open the Mind Gate once again. Nothing. Genesis simply reached out and grasped my throat.

    "You still haven''t completely grasped the feeling?"

    "Shut up!"

    I struck my hand out and fired a massive blast of light matter from my palm. Genesis took the full brunt of it, yet he still stood.

    "This place is your home Heaven! Are you just going to let it die!?"

    "You''re wrong!"

    Genesis flinched, not expecting my response.

    "I never cared about this city! It never mattered! Home was wherever my father was, but he is gone now! Not only is he gone, I know now that he lied to me! I have no home left! What reason do I even have to fight anymore!?"

    Genesis sighed and looked at the ground. He quickly flashed his gaze upward and launched himself forward. I raised my swords to guard his strikes. Genesis unleashed a gauntlet of punches that I did my best to dodge. Sound erupted from our connecting strikes as Genesis laid on the pressure. I ducked underneath Genesis'' strike and managed to run my blades into his stomach. I tried to push forward and knock him down with my weapons lodged inside his flesh. Genesis kneed me in the stomach and kicked me to the side, my blades vanishing as I broke concentration. I was curled up on the floor coughing blood.

    "I''m not going to keep fucking losing to you¡­ I''m done letting you push me around!"

    Genesis simply drove his foot into my gut once more. Blood shot out from my mouth as I choked on my own life.

    "Prove it to me then!"

    I struggled back up to my knees only for Genesis to drive his knee into my face and knock me down again. He quickly summoned his Mind Gate and pulled Serpent free. He swiftly drove the sharp shortsword into my shoulder and through to the ground. I screamed out in immense pain as I tried to remove the blade. Genesis merely twisted Serpent inside my shoulder, grinding it against flesh and bone.

    "Hell¡­"

    I tried calling out to anyone who would listen as Genesis retracted his blade only to drive it through my hand. I cried even more in anguish as I struggled to endure it all.

    "Hell, take control!"

    Hell returned to the surface and forced me back to the landscape within. He tried to wrap his hands around Genesis'' neck and slam his head into the floor. Genesis removed Serpent from Hell''s hand and slashed at him. The weapon glided cleanly across Hell''s neck. Hell grunted as he forced his regeneration to work overtime. Genesis merely bashed Hell''s head with the pommel of his blade, knocking Hell down and forcing me back into control.

    "No!"

    Genesis kicked me over and drove his blade right into my leg. Serpent penetrated my femur and with a twist, snapped the bone in two. I screamed louder than ever as I lost feeling in my leg. Pain numbed my muscles as I tried to crawl away from Genesis. Genesis merely let his sword carve through my leg as I did everything I could to get away.

    "Hell¡­ Please!"

    "I can''t Hev! He''ll just force you back out!"

    "Someone! Please! Make it stop! Make it fucking stop!"

    Genesis quickly ran his boot into my mouth and knocked out a few of my teeth. My regeneration was struggling to keep up with every new wound that appeared on my body. Genesis made good on his promise. I was breaking apart. I was backed into the smallest corner. I had nowhere to turn to. I was reduced to a weeping, babbling child by Genesis'' strength. He didn''t even need to use Child of Eden. It was merely there to instill the fear. As Genesis continued to break my mind and body down, I felt a familiar warmth return to me. Genesis was about to stab my soft flesh once more when I spoke suddenly and softly.

    "Please¡­ Bael..."

    *****

    I was dragged back into the deep abyss of my mind once more I stood back in the field of sunflowers, letting the breeze fall upon my skin and put me at ease. I was face to face with that bizarre light once again. I now had a slightly better look at thing up close. It looked like a man, yet not a man at the same time. It was hard trying to comprehend what I was seeing, but when you are inside your own mind you have all the time in the world. I approached the light and reached out to it. It felt solid, like a body of some sort. It grasped my hand in a gentle, yet firm grip.

    "What are you? A fragment of consciousness?"

    "No."

    The entity spoke. It had a voice, and it was a deep and bellowing one at that. It was the voice of a beast, or maybe a monster. Not a single human quality aroused itself from that single, guttural syllable.

    "What are you then?"

    "A gift."

    I sighed to myself. That being was too vague for its own good.

    "Alright, a gift from who?"

    "Your mother."

    I froze. The mental landscape began to change with my emotions. A still breeze blew through the field carrying silence on lofty currents. I felt an empty longing grasp at my heart. I never met my mother. I could barely remember her face. The first and last time I ever gazed upon her beautiful face was the day I was brought into this world. I was able to manage on my own. Father made a life for me that completely overshadowed the loss of my mother. But, for the first time in my life, I missed her.

    "What does my mother have to do with any of this?"

    "We had a deal. Her blood flows through your veins."

    "So now it''s my job to continue the deal?"

    The entity seemed to shimmer as if it were moving. I thought it might have shaken its head.

    "No. The deal is complete, my blood too flows through your veins."

    "What does that even mean?"

    "It means that my strength is your own."

    "But who are you?"

    "Bael."

    That name sat upon my ears for a few moments. Bael was a powerful name. It was the name of the first king of Hell itself. It was a name meant to invoke fear. That name now had something to do with me. I had a feeling there was a lot more to the Demons than Lockhart led me to believe. But then again, when was Lockhart or Genesis ever honest to me? When has anyone ever told me the truth? A name like Bael was not to be taken lightly, and I had a strong feeling it had something to do with the reason we were called Demons. I clenched my fist tight. Just thinking about all the lies and deceit that filled the moments of my new life made me sick to the stomach. With an almost enraged glare, I gazed upon Bael.

    "So why are you here now? Why not show yourself three years ago when I nearly died?"

    "It was not the opportune moment. Your mother and father were aware of what your future would entail. When the first few moments of that future arrived, I would appear."

    "What a load of bullshit¡­"

    "Do you want to see her?"

    Yet another still breeze reflecting my hesitation and disbelief. I clenched my fists tighter and stared deep into Bael''s luminous body.

    "What did you say?"

    "Would like to see your mother again."

    "What are you talking about?

    "Is that you?" a soft voice suddenly asked from behind me.

    I slowly turned around. Part of me didn''t want to look. Part of me thought it was too good to be true. The other part of me thought that if my father could leave me messages somehow, then she could too. Wouldn''t you know it, there she was. Time slowed to a crawl as my eyes were laid upon one of the most beautiful women in all creation. The woman who carried me and gave me my life in exchange for her own. My mother was standing right in front of me. The two of us were standing in that field of sunflowers. My heart broke in that moment as the setting sun shone on my mother''s black hair. She was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen, and it brought me to my knees. A single scream broke the silence of that field of flowers as I lost all control. Tears fell upon the soil as I wept. I couldn''t wrap my head around it anymore. Just what the hell was wrong with my head? How could Bael show me my mother? As I continued to let my tears fall I felt the warm embrace of my mother. She helped me back up to my feet and let me cry into her shoulder.

    "I miss you¡­ I miss you and Dad¡­"

    "I know sweetie. I''m sorry I couldn''t stay and raise you like I wanted to."

    I only began to sob more as all of the regret filled my heart. It was like I had forgotten that she passed and I survived. I felt horrible, and my mother knew that better than anyone. She placed her hands upon my tear stricken cheeks and looked deep into my eyes with her own lenses of silver.

    "I''m so sorry. I knew this day was going to come¡­ I never thought that it would happen like this."

    That was when my own mother began to cry with me. Her own regret swallowing her whole. The regret of not being there when I needed her. The regret of not being able to be a real mother and raise me. The regret of not being able to watch me grow. All of it came rushing at her at once. But worst of all, she regretted not being able to stand by my father and protect me. She regretted not being able to save me from all the pain I had to go through. She blamed herself more than anyone.

    "I''m so sorry. Your father and I, we love you so much, and we wish we could''ve given you a better life."

    I was stunned. My mother was apologizing to me. Was I hearing things? Was all of it real? I felt like it truly had to be. Somehow my parents were able to speak to me. I didn''t understand it, I didn''t want to. It didn''t matter. Fate gave me the chance to finally get closure. I finally had a chance to truly pick myself up off the ground and I was going to take it. I looked at my mother as she wept. I wiped the tears from her eyes and tried my best to smile. I wanted the last thing she saw to be my warm smile. I wanted her to know I was going to be okay. I wanted to overcome it all, just so that my parents could smile back at me from the great beyond.

    "It''s okay Mom. Dad did an amazing job on his own¡­ You don''t need to blame yourself for what happened. I''ll survive it all. I promise you that. Now that I finally can see you, I feel like I have a reason to keep moving now."

    "I wish I could have watched you grow to become the man you are now. You are going to do great things. That is why I left Bael to you. Use him, he will be more helpful than you realize. I''ll be watching you, always."

    "Are you going away now?"

    "Yes, but no matter where you go, I will always be right next to you."

    I smiled as tears streamed down my face. One final embrace before the ascent. I met with a goddess once upon a field of sunflowers. A goddess whose name was Mother.

 (Vol 2) Chapter 25: Know Your Pain

    I had returned to reality. A single black tear fell from my left eye and rode down my cheek as I smiled. I summoned a blade of light to my hands, but this weapon was far different than my typical longsword. My light sword bore the image of an old two hander. I gripped the weapon close and stared at Genesis as he powered up. As silence began to invade, we charged at one another. This was the final round of the most brutal training of my life. I did my best to dodge the power filled punches of Genesis¡¯ Child of Eden form. I leaned my head to the side as I saw a straight heading right towards me. In that moment, I ran my light blade through Genesis¡¯ gut and twisted it, pulling the sword out through his side. The wound regenerated as quickly as blood spilled from his body. Genesis kneed me right in my stomach, forcing me to choke on the air I breathed. His hand grabbed me by the shirt collar and launched me towards the wall. I was helpless as I watched him practically fly past me in the blink of an eye and intercept my hurtling body with a devastating kick. I hit the floor hard and tumbled a few feet further from the force of the kick. My body shook as I struggled back to my feet. Genesis immediately dashed right up to me and attempted to land another devastating punch to my face. I quickly swung my blade out and sent Genesis rocketing towards the ceiling. I swiftly raised my palm upward toward the ivory sky and unleashed a massive surge of light energy. Genesis was engulfed by the blast and slowly began to plummet towards the floor. He quickly corrected himself and landed on his feet, kicking off towards me. I dodged his attacks and cut into his shoulder. Blood sprayed onto my face as my blade cleaved into flesh. Genesis pulled away, taking my sword with him. I quickly recalled the ethereal blade to my hand and twirled it a few times to show off. Genesis was getting a bit infuriated with my newfound ability.

    "I won''t bow to you yet!"

    "You will! And then you are going to tell me everything, Genesis!"

    I swung my sword right at Genesis throat. In that split second, Genesis caught the blade in his hand and crushed it in his grasp. I leapt back and fired another blast of energy right at Genesis. Genesis struck his hand out and summoned a Mind Gate, using it as a shield. He rushed out from his barrier once the blast dissipated. He threw a straight toward my jaw, which I bobbed out of the way of. Genesis quickly caught my dodge and tackled me to the ground. I wrapped my legs around the Child of Eden and flipped him up and over my body, slamming him into the ground. I pulled back and rose to my feet, summoning my sword to my hands. Genesis ran at me as my blade came down towards him. I cut into his arm as he drew closer.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "Fuck!" He flinched as blood was pulled from his veins on the edge of my sword.

    He brought his foot up towards my cranium and tried to sweep through. I managed to duck and run my sword through his femur. Genesis cried out through clenched teeth as I stabbed his leg and pulled the weapon free. Genesis was limping for a few moments as he tried to regenerate. All I had to do was lay my weapon against his throat to get him to finally back down.

    "You are going to tell me the truth right fucking now!"

    I pointed my blade down at him. Genesis merely looked up at me, trying to think of a way out of his predicament. There was none. I left him without options. He sighed to himself and reverted back to his normal body. Just as he was about to speak we were so rudely interrupted. Terra came bursting into the training room in an almost panicked state.

    "Guys! You need to come see this!"

    *****

    Goose had been called up to Lockhart¡¯s office. It had been quite a while since Lockhart made his presence known to us Demons, but in the privacy of his office he had been hard at work strategizing. Goose sat in a comfy leather wingback seat as Lockhart regaled him of a new lead to aid in the fight against this new threat. A lead that was anything but expected.

    "I¡¯ll cut to the chase. We received a message."

    "Who¡¯s it from?"

    "It would seem that it was sent by the Ministry."

    Goose seemed to be a bit taken back by the mention of such a group. He leaned in closer to the desk as he stared into Lockhart¡¯s more than blissful eyes.

    "Are you sure about this. We don¡¯t exactly see eye to eye and I doubt Nina is making that any better."

    "They wouldn¡¯t have contacted us if the situation wasn¡¯t as dire as it is. You heard what Genesis said after the raid. The Rabbits are in control of the police and soon they may even worm their way into the remaining seats of the City Council, if they don¡¯t just flat out destroy it."

    Goose sighed as he leaned back, pulling his hat down slightly over his brow.

    "What do we tell the Demons?"

    "Enough to convince them, but for our sakes we let the Ministry do the talking."

    "With all due respect sir, this is so fucked up."

    Lockhart gave a simple nod as his expression turned grim.

    "Believe me, I know. Someday, they¡¯ll learn of the true cruelty of the world they now live in. But, not today."

 (Vol 2) Chapter 26: Desire to Defend

    I found myself walking down the corridor as scientists rushed in and out of the break room. My body felt heavy with anxiety as I made my approach. It took quite a lot for Terra to become shaken. She wouldn''t panic for just any simple problem. Catastrophe had struck the city. As I entered I saw what looked be a breaking news footage broadcast. My heart raced as it all become abundantly clear. Things were looking more than grim. From the aerial view of a news chopper was a clear picture of a lone mansion engulfed in flame.

    "And we are broadcasting this live from the Arcturus Estate where the fire has grown out of control. The police have blocked off the Estate Bridge leading to the Arcturus Estate while firefighters do all that they can to contain the blaze-!"

    Just then, the flames flared up and shrapnel flew towards the news chopper. The report continued on despite the difficulties. We all kept watching in total silence as the report continued while the cameraman zoomed in on what looked to be a survivor.

    "The firemen have managed to rescue a single survivor! She seems to be unharmed from what we can tell and- Oh shit!"

    Just then, the firemen were blasted away by bolts of flame. It was Nina. The break room bustled with noise. Panicked and anxious voices muttering in unison as I stood in the back of the room, dismayed by it all. We were running out of time. We had to move to stop Nina before things got worse.

    *****

    Katelyn had made her way to the back of the warehouse she and her friends called home. Waiting for her there was Reaver, who wore a slight concern upon his brow. Katelyn too, wore a sullen expression that thickened the air with tension. There were feelings present that had been bottled up for far too long, and recent events forced them to the surface. Katelyn''s emotions were written on her weighted visage like a message in a bottle floating in an uncaring sea of abandonment.

    "What''s going on, kid?" Reaver asked the silent girl in the friendliest voice he could muster.

    "Reaver¡­ I don''t know what to do about Nina."

    Reaver let off a slight groan as he sat down on the wooden crate he leaned against. His glare was stern yet caring as he spoke softly to young Katelyn.

    "I don''t think there is anything we can do for her Katelyn¡­"

    "I can''t stay here, Reaver. I love her to death, but I can''t do this anymore. All the people she has killed¡­"

    Reaver immediately stood up from his perch and locked Katelyn in an embrace. Katelyn could hardly hold back the tears any longer. Watching her friend careen into a further state of madness was heartbreaking. The introduction of that Regis character only made matters worse for the poor girl. Reaver held Katelyn close to his chest as tears soaked through his jacket. His hand stroked her soft brunette locks as she sobbed. The gentle petting did little to soothe her as she only sobbed more and more as a flood of emotions poured forth from her mouth.

    "You''re right, but you''ll have to decide for yourself what you are going to do next."

    A steady stream of tears continued to flow, but settled down slightly as Katelyn started to think about what exactly it was she wanted to do. Ultimately, the answer was there all along. Katelyn did her best to thank Reaver, but there were few words she could say. The poor girl ran. She ran for dear life beyond the one she felt trapped in. She would find someone she could trust more than one of her closest friends. She would do everything in her power to save Nina.

    *****

    For a moment, I felt like I could continue to just sit and watch as the city imploded in on itself. A part of me thought that my battle with Nina was over and I didn''t need to get involved. I could have just rode out the storm and let it pass right over my head. But it was only a small fraction of myself that thought that. In truth, my blood began to boil as I watched her assaulting fire fighters head on. Something about it all didn''t feel right. It felt out of character for Nina. There truly was something shrouded beneath the veil of chaos that had been lifted over our eyes. In that moment, I felt that desire to seek answers return to my veins as my blood boiled with frustration. The encouraging face of my mother fresh in my mind. Seeing Nina lay waste to countless innocents was more than enough reason to return that lust for battle to my once aching heart. Genesis saw my lack of hesitation as I bolted for the door. His eyes told all. I growled under my breath and readied my hand to strike as I stopped beside the swordsman. Genesis kept his own hand grasped firmly around the leather bound grip of his sword.

    "I am not letting you stop me."

    "I thought you didn''t care about this city?"

    I turned and faced Genesis with anger starting to return to me. Everything that bastard said always seemed to get me riled up.

    "You''re right¡­ I don''t care about this city, or the people in it. But I met someone who changed my mind a little bit. Someone I want to make proud."

    Genesis did not respond, he just kept looking at me with those unwavering eyes of his. Eyes that had seen countless scenarios of similar account play out. Genesis knew what was going through my head all too well. He knew exactly what to ask me in that time of high tension and panicked undertones.

    "What the hell do you think you can do?"

    "I''m heading out there to fix this mess." I responded all gung-ho.

    "One man can''t make a difference in this, Heaven. We need to let this play out."

    "Then was Terra wrong!?"

    Everyone turned to face Genesis and myself as my voice resounded through the break room.

    "Maybe she lied, and you don''t want to protect this place after all. You only seem to care about your damned secrecy. We aren''t different at all, we both want to see this place burn down just so we can live in peace."

    Genesis grunted loudly as he shoved me into the wall. I could feel his strength as he pinned me there, his emotions clearly the driving force behind his actions. This marked the first time I ever saw Genesis act out of emotion.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "What''s wrong, Genesis? Strike a nerve?"

    "You have no fucking clue what kind of world is out there waiting for you, for any of us."

    I pushed Genesis off of me, the crowd stepped back as he stumbled.

    "Stop lying to us, Genesis! You''re scared aren''t you!?"

    Genesis growled and threw a punch my way, which I dodged easily.

    "And when in the fuck did you get so bold!?"

    I threw a punch right back at Genesis, he too easily dodged the strike.

    "I got a long way to go before I can pick myself back up. Consider this my first step."

    Genesis looked me dead in the eyes before I turned my back and headed for the door. That day was to be the first of many blood soaked days. All it took was me opening a single, insignificant door to turn the tide of events forever.

    *****

    Zipping across the Estate Bridge was a fleet of ECPD cruisers on route to respond to Nina''s latest attack. Lazarus, Syrah, Phillip, and Damien were the ones in charge of organizing the defense of the Estate. The lights of the bridge flew past in indistinguishable blurs as the light of Nina''s blaze grew closer. Damien and Philip could hardly contain their anxiety about the almost inevitable battle looming on the horizon. Knots tied themselves around each other in a cesspool of anxiety swelling within the pit of the officers'' stomachs. Damien was the first to address this ever growing notion of worry as he turned to his brother, who drove the cruiser they occupied.

    "None of this feels right¡­" Damien muttered in an almost shaky tone.

    "You''re right about that¡­ This whole day is bizarre," replied Philip before taking a deep breath. "I just hope it doesn''t get too bad."

    In that moment, it was like the Devil himself had been eavesdropping on the conversation. From parts unknown, a single shot rang out into the air and before the two could react, their vehicle flipped over dramatically. It landed onto the road with a thud like a war drum before sliding forward on the pavement. In that moment, chaos unleashed itself upon the confused officers as they stopped halfway across the bridge. Damien and Philip rushed out of the wreckage slightly bruised. Damien had blood pouring down his face from shards of glass that cut open his scalp. Officers rushed to their aid, but just as one came into the view of the hidden assailant, he dropped dead. A bullet was wedged between the eyes as the thunderous sound of a sniper rifle rang out through the bridge. Damien and Philip were completely beside themselves as they watched what was earlier, a moment of peace, descend into an abyss of maddening confusion as cops scrambled to cover. The chief detective and the deputy rushed behind the wreckage as gunfire rang out from seemingly all sides.

    While Hell''s gates had opened up right in front of Damien and Philip, Syrah and Lazarus sat in a vehicle at the very back of the bridge. The two simply looked at each other with a nod. A hidden knowledge confirmed amongst the two of them.

    "Has Regis found it yet?" Lazarus asked as he stared ahead at the crowded bridge.

    "He has moved into the Estate. I haven''t received confirmation that he has found it."

    "We better get moving then. We can''t let this go awry."

    Syrah nodded and the two calmly exited their vehicle. Syrah gripped her peculiar container tightly in her hand as Lazarus doled out orders.

    "Go and be their ''symbol of hope.'' I''ll catch up to Regis."

    "Right."

    *****

    A single voice cried out to me as I powered through the hallway of the Ark. I didn''t want to stop, but the more she spoke the more I felt inclined to.

    "Heaven! Wait up!"

    I turned around to face Terra as she did her best to catch up with me down the hallway. I wasn¡¯t really in the mood to talk about anything with her, but the more she pestered, the more I couldn¡¯t just ignore her cries. She panted for air as she stopped in front of me, her expression was one of worry and regret. I could expect what she was going to say. Once she had finally composed herself she stared me down with a straight face. She bit her lip slightly before finally taking a breath to speak her mind.

    "I¡¯m sorry Heaven¡­"

    "Don¡¯t be," I said with a sigh, albeit a brooding one.

    "I shouldn¡¯t have said the things that I did. I just assumed you were just like the rest of us," Terra said in her defense.

    "It¡¯s fine¡­"

    Terra tried to speak but found that no words could escape her lips. Her eyes trailed downward as her chin dipped. Her face was staring down at the pristine white floor of the Ark. Her eyes held lingering uncertainty and regret for the things she said to me. Finally she spoke, in a much softer voice than normal.

    "Most of us, I guess except for you and Nina, came from broken places. When Lockhart took me in, my parents were already gone. I was just a little girl at the age of ten when it happened. My mother had convinced herself of the delusion that Dad cheated on her. My father was sick of her constant nagging and her affair with a beer bottle. Dad grabbed the gun he kept in the bedroom after finally having enough. He tried to shoot, but he couldn¡¯t do it. Mom butchered him with a knife from the kitchen the second he hesitated¡­"

    "Terra¡­"

    "Then Mom turned to me¡­ She obviously had been drinking a fuck ton. I could smell the beer on her breath. I guess in her drunken rage she saw me as just a reminder of the horrible man she couldn''t believe she married. She wanted me gone too¡­ I picked up Dad¡¯s gun and fired. I didn¡¯t even look. I just closed my eyes and screamed as I held the trigger down. Two rounds hit my Mom right in the chest¡­"

    Terra¡¯s hands were shaking. The sensation of a hot firearm¡¯s kickback was still fresh on her palms after all those years. It was a feeling she never got used to. Instinct kicked in and I placed my hands around her own to help her calm down. She let off a single sniff as she tried to keep her feelings in check.

    "Anyway¡­ Lockhart found me in the police station after it happened¡­ I¡¯ve been here ever since. It¡¯s like that for a lot of us. Hell, Genesis was an orphan before all this happened. You probably think we''re crazy for choosing a life like this over the lives we had. The thing is, this life, as terrible as it can be sometimes, gave us some things we never had before. Those things are worth fighting for, even killing for."

    My heart felt heavy. I wasn¡¯t ready to just go to war, but Terra at least put things into perspective for me. At the very least it made me understand what kind of lives the Demons lived. They all had one thing in common, desperation. Every one of them was desperate to keep living, so much so that they would resign themselves to this life of secrecy and conflict. I never felt so distant than at that moment. I was the only one among the Demons who wasn¡¯t clinging on to life. At the same time, Terra was a great person who made the best of her circumstances. It was about time I started to work towards that myself. I started to walk again while Terra still stood motionless. The weight of her past was catching up with her again. Genesis approached Terra as she stared on at my fading body.

    "You okay?" Terra asked in concern.

    "I''m not the one you should be asking that question."

    Terra looked down the hallway and could barely make out the colors of my clothes as I disappeared behind a corner.

    "Is he..? We aren''t just gonna let him die alone are we?"

    "That depends, how did your training go?"

    Terra lowered her head a little.

    "I am getting better at keeping my Gate open. As for the Second Seal, Goose said it will take some time before I can use it effectively."

    "Good. We are going to need all the power we can get."

 (Vol 2) Chapter 27: Through Flame and Shadow

    I ran harder and faster than I knew I could. I moved through block after block of Center City''s concrete jungle. On the horizon I could see the very edge of the Estate Bridge as the sun hung just above the tip of its spires. I was almost there, I just had to keep going. By the time I arrived at the Estate Bridge, the sun had long since progressed closer and closer to the edge of the horizon. Lights of blue and red filled my vision as I set my sights on the fleet of police cars pulled over haphazardly across the bridge. The sounds of gunfire were plentiful. Something wasn''t right. Wherever Nina went, Reaver was bound to be close by. Sure enough, as I proceeded further along the war torn bridge, I encountered the Demon of One Thousand Bullets. Held in his clutch was the shirt collar of an officer who had been shot through the head and throat. He sent me a fearsome look with his golden eyes. The look of a soldier who had temporarily forgone humanity in favor of pure killing intent.

    "You here to stop me?"

    "I could care less. You''re just in my way."

    "Some hero you are."

    "Never claimed to be one."

    Reaver let off a small chuckle as he let the corpse in his hand drop the floor with a vile splat.

    "You know, the way you''re standing there is a lot different from three years ago."

    "Funny. You''re the first person to say I''ve changed at all."

    The two of us smiled briefly before carrying on with the only thing we knew how to do. In seconds I was onto Reaver. I had cleared the distance between us and got in too close for comfort. Reaver quickly swiped at me with his knife. I bent backwards away from the knife swing and quickly struck my foot out and tripped Reaver. Reaver summoned several Mind Gates as he hit the ground. Bullets and buckshot rained down on my position as I escaped into negative space. Reaver quickly stood back up and summoned more Gates to his side, covering himself in a bulwark that surrounded his body. He never expected me to be standing directly behind him.

    "Good evening," I said with a sly twinge, startling the old war dog.

    Reaver rolled forward into cover and quickly summoned a rifle to his side. He fired a burst only for me to vanish from his sight. He was cursing under his breath now. He was starting to realize he was outclassed, or his heart just wasn''t in the fight. I appeared next to him and sliced into his stomach. Reaver spat out blood as my blade cut into him deep. I sighed to myself and let Reaver hit the ground. His regeneration was never very good, in fact it was practically nonexistent, but he wasn¡¯t going to back down that easily. Reaver quickly let a Mind Gate envelope his body, using his imagination to heal his wounds. I grinned. In that moment I understood the risk he was taking. If Reaver wanted to stay standing, he would have to make sure he didn''t lost focus.

    "You sure you want to keep going?" I asked as I recalled my blades.

    "I made a promise. I don''t have a choice."

    I nodded and summoned my blades to me once more. Reaver unleashed his signature field of firearms and rained hellfire down upon me. I ran as fast as I could, erasing bullets that came to close with my dark blade. Reaver reached for his knife and summoned his signature revolver. He fired three rounds with pinpoint accuracy. The first two shots I dealt with, but the third hit me in the shoulder. Reaver moved in to take the advantage. He stabbed me right in the same wound his gun inflicted. I clenched my teeth tight and ran my light blade right through his gut. Reaver smiled as blood started to trickle down from the corner of his mouth. Reaver quickly stepped back and repaired his wounds with his Mind Gate once more. I ran towards him as he healed himself, my blades ready to strike. Just as I was about to sink my blades into him, I was met with unexpected resistance.

    "Who the-!?"

    In that instance I was face to face with a woman I had never met. A woman with white hair and red eyes. I leapt back almost instinctively as the woman lowered her blade. Reaver immediately rushed forward and attempted to run his knife through the back of her spine. She quickly leaned away from the strike and grasped Reaver''s arm throwing him forward towards me. Reaver hit the ground hard next to me after I stepped aside. I rose from the ground, flinching from pulses of painful aftershocks.

    "I thought I knocked you out¡­" Reaver growled at the woman.

    "You did."

    I turned to Reaver as he readied himself against this new threat.

    "Who the hell is she?"

    "No idea, but she''s been one pain in my ass."

    Reaver immediately fired several rounds from his revolver only for the woman to raise a barrier formed from peculiar objects. Seemingly from nowhere, the white woman called forth strange grey boxes. As Reaver pulled back, the strange woman quickly opened up an array of Mind Gates and rained down missiles on top of the two of us. Reaver and I dove out of the way of the girl''s barrage as quick as we could.

    "How in the hell can she do that!?"

    "Don¡¯t you remember what Genesis said?" asked Hell from within my mind.

    Sooner than later, Genesis'' voice began to sound off like a chime throughout my consciousness.

    "All Demons are capable of learning to open and control their Mind Gate, the ability to make their imaginations reality. In truth, however, all humans have this potential. Being made into a Demon merely speeds up the process and enhances the potential."

    I threw up my palm and fired a light beam right at the woman. She felt the wind escape her lungs as the beam hit her square in the chest. I dashed forward with my swords grasped. Our weapons met and I took my chance to retaliate. The woman lunged forward with her sword. I deflected her thrust and moved in for the kill. Another missile crashed down at my position to prevent me from getting too close. I leapt away and stared down the woman as she picked up one of the peculiar grey boxes that were embedded in the pavement. In mere moments, the peculiar device transformed into a spear. The woman pitched the polearm straight at me. I quickly caught the spear midflight and flung it back at its creator, who caught it without breaking a sweat. Reaver snuck up behind me and laid down suppressing fire on the woman. She cast down her box shaped missiles into the ground, building her a piece of cover. She leaned against her peculiar containers as bullets shredded themselves on the tough material. I rushed forward, taking advantage of the opportunity. I leapt over the strange woman''s cover and brought my swords on top of her. She blocked my surprise attack and swung at my shoulder. I ran my dark matter blade along her weapon and erased it from reality. Out of pure instinct, the woman opened up her Mind Gate once again and I felt the full brunt of one of her missiles hit me in the chest. I was knocked back several feet and rolled along the pavement for a few more. When my body finally slowed to a halt I saw the woman preparing to lay down a barrage on top of me. As the pale woman set loose her missile strike on my position, I saw a black coat dash past my sight. With blade in hand he deflected and destroyed those mysterious metal boxes rocketing towards me. The pale woman ceased fire and let the dust settle. From the mist of rubble emerged Genesis. Her gaze turned bitter as Reaver approached the swordsman and stood beside him.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Just like the old days, huh?" Reaver remarked.

    "Yeah. Heaven! Terra! Get moving, we''ll handle her!"

    Without question, Terra grabbed me by the arm and we took off in a run. Reaver laid down suppressing fire on the woman''s position allowing us to slip past. The woman turned and tried to send forth another barrage towards us. Reaver fired a single shot from his revolver that scraped along the woman''s neck. She turned back at her assailants as her eyes began to glow with battle frenzy. Reaver grinned as he reloaded his revolver and spun the cylinder.

    "We''re not done yet."

    *****

    Terra and I kept running along the bridge littered with dead policemen. We were getting closer and closer to the Arcturus Estate. The burning husk of the old mansion was in sight. As I took just a few steps further, a pistol shot rang out, stopping me in my tracks. I scanned the area and saw a young police officer pointing his gun at me. I fired a burst of light beams forcing him back behind cover.

    "Stay back! If you know what''s good for you!"

    Another gunshot rang out. I ducked and fired another burst. I watched as someone left their cover with their gun drawn. He had white hair and red eyes. Another one. Something was definitely going on. Three people with those same features. I knew it couldn''t have been a coincidence. I watched the muzzle of his gun flash and a bullet hurtle towards me. Terra quickly threw up a stone wall in front of me to stop the bullet.

    "Heaven! Go!"

    I nodded to Terra and broke off into a run. Terra stomped her foot on the ground and sent a surge of earthen spires rupturing forth along the ground beneath the officers'' feet. The two policemen fled their cover, provoking Terra to charge forward. She kicked off the ground hard and practically flew towards one of the officers. Her stone entombed fist collided with the soft, pale flesh of the white haired officer''s face. He hit the ground hard as his ally unloaded on Terra. Terra threw up another wall to serve as a shield. The frustrated detective unfurled his baton and rushed Terra''s position. Terra grabbed the baton as it swung down towards her skull. With one punch she sent the officer flying back into the hard body of a derelict police car. With a resounding thump, the officer lowered his head. He was knocked out cold. The white haired officer stood back up as he laid his eyes on his fellow policeman. Emotion began to well up inside him as he laid his hateful gaze upon Terra.

    "You¡­," he began to speak in a gravely and shaken voice. "How dare you hurt my brother!"

    The officer screamed out at Terra and sent shockwaves ripping along the bridge. Terra found herself retreating slightly as her enemy prepared himself. If there was ever a time he wanted to learn the extent of his ability, it was then. He wanted nothing more than to do far worse things to the Demon before him than what he his brother endured. That was when it appeared. A Mind Gate that enveloped his whole body.

    "What!? How can you-!?"

    Terra stood paralyzed in slight shock as the officer emerged from the Gate changed. Bolts of red lighting sparked and arced along his arms as his eyes flashed with energy. He struck out his hands and bolts of lightning shot forth at Terra. Terra cried out as the sudden surge of electricity coursed through her body. As she came to her knees, the white haired officer approached her slowly.

    "I am Deputy Philip Lane. I''m going to make you pay dearly for hurting my brother,"

    Terra looked up at the enraged deputy while his body charged electricity. With a smile, she lowered her head in defeat and merely offered in return a single word.

    "Terra."

    Philip nodded with acceptance. He was pleased to know the name of the first victim his powers would claim. A disturbed grin began to stretch over his face as he relished in thoughts of frying Terra alive with his newfound power. He had no idea of the hole he was falling into. Terra grinned back at Philip as she rose back to her feet.

    "So Philip, you can use a Mind Gate. Then let me be the one to demonstrate its potential!"

    Terra focused all of her mental strength on a single image and amplified it to an immense size as a colossal Mind Gate tore its way into the space of reality above Terra.

    "Earthshaker!"

    From the Gate came a massive form of Earthshaker. It was far too big a weapon for Terra to wield. The sheer size of it made the attack look like a meteor strike at a distance. Philip was stunned as he tried to dodge out of the way. Earthshaker collided into the ground and with a bright flash it detonated like a bomb. The very foundations of the bridge shook. The remaining windows in those empty vehicles shattered in unison. Philip was forced into the ground as the pavement cracked under the pressure of the explosion. Terra slowly walked forward as the dust began to settle. Philip clenched his teeth tight as he struck out his hand and launched a bolt of electricity towards Terra. Terra leaned to the side and dodged the shot with minimal effort. Before long she was in front of Philip with the heel of her boot digging into his stomach.

    "Not gonna lie, you had me kind of scared. Not every day you get to meet a human who opened his Mind Gate. But you still have a long way to go before you''re any good with it."

    Philip simply stared up at Terra. His anger reaching paramount levels. Terra merely smiled down at the fledgling Mind Gate user. The sense of defeat overwhelmed Philip and before long he gave into grief and screamed. A single consistent cry of frustration rebounded across the sky before being swiftly silenced by unconsciousness.

    *****

    Finally I reached the burning husk of the Arcturus Estate. Soot soaked fire engines and corpses of fire fighters littered the now desolate courtyard. And within the center of that fresh hell stood the Devil herself. Nina in all her fiery glory. A sickening grin seemed to stretch between my cheeks. A deeply buried part of myself missed the old war.

    "About time you came crawling back," Nina commented with a sly and haughty expression.

    I said nothing as I summoned my weapons to my hands.

    "Nothing you want to get off your chest?" Nina asked.

    "I know why you killed my father."

    "Well, yeah. I did it because I wanted to."

    "That''s bullshit and you know it!" I shouted back

    Nina froze in place, her eyes widened with the slightest semblance of fear.

    "My father killed your parents, didn''t he?"

    An awkward and tense quiet fell over the two of us as the crackling of flames filled our ears.

    "I''m sorry they had to die-"

    "Don''t talk as if you knew them!" Nina shouted as a bolt of flame sped just past my face.

    I sighed to myself as I pointed my black sword towards Nina and glared at her like a predator ready to strike.

    "You killed my father, my father killed your parents. That''s all we need to kill each other."

    Nina remained silent as I stood my ground and put forth an ultimatum.

    "We have two options; either talk this out, or kill each other here and now. The choice is yours."

    Before I had the chance to say anything else a burst of fire bolts darted towards me. I deflected and batted away the sudden rush of projectiles and flashed a scowl towards the wicked pyromancer.

    "So that''s how it''s gonna be huh? I''m sorry¡­"

 (Vol 2) Chapter 28: Through Flame and Shadow

    Nina let flames engulf her hands as she ran forward screaming. An unexpected strategy coming from her. I dodged her flame imbued punches and ran my blade through her gut. She spat blood onto the ground and my shoulder. I released my blade from her wound and she stumbled back clutching her gaping stomach. Nina snapped her fingers and the air around me lit ablaze. I dashed backwards as the flames subsided, widening the distance between us.

    "Something is different about her Heaven¡­" Hell observed from within.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I wish I knew."

    I fired a burst of beams from my palms that Nina swiftly avoided as she ignited the ground at my feet. I surged forward with my blades ready. I cut down any ball of flame that headed towards me as Nina unloaded a relentless barrage upon me. I leapt up into the air and spun my body down on top of Nina as I swung my blades. My cuts dug into Nina and knocked her back. She threw her whip out to me which I easily dealt with. Once again she ignited the air around me. I immediately dived into negative space and emerged above her. Nina vanished into a cloud of embers and appeared next to me in an instant. I felt her burning fist collide with my face. The blow sent me rocketing towards the ground as she blasted herself after me. Momentum and gravity joined forces as they carried Nina down towards me. Her strike connected with my guard and suddenly an explosion ripped forth from the impact. I was battered by Nina''s powerful strike but wasn''t ready to back down yet. Nina was staring at me with glowing sapphire eyes. Just a sadistic grin and an eerie laugh was enough for Nina to speak volumes. All her thoughts and feelings were written on her face in pure malice. I stood my ground and prepared myself. I was ready to end it all.

    Nina and I had gone back and forth for what felt like hours. Wound after wound, we exchanged blows consistently. Nina''s burning fist crashed into my stomach, forcing me back several feet. I managed to keep my balance as I landed and laid down suppressing fire. Nina snapped her fingers and let the air around me burst into a storm of immolation. I dove forward and returned fire once again, but Nina had a far greater advantage. Her attacks were persistent and kept me on my toes. I couldn''t get a moment to breathe as explosions erupted out of thin air in wake of my movements. I had to get in close. I dashed forward ahead of the torrent of bursting flames. My blades were ready to cleave into Nina''s soft, pale flesh. My teeth were clenched tight in a battle rage before I let loose a cry of fury. My blades came down onto Nina''s shoulders. Nina bit her lip to staunch the screams. Her hands pressed into my stomach. My flesh began to cook. Smoke rose up and I broke away from her hold. I threw out my hands towards my foe and unleashed a barrage of projectiles. Beams of light and dark matter flew towards Nina in mere seconds. She immediately ignited the flames around her and disappeared from my sight.

    "Where is she Hell?"

    "Working on it¡­ Above!"

    I quickly looked up to see Nina falling towards me from a great height. Balls of flame rained down on me as I hastened to raise my guard. Embers shattered along the ground like scattering flower petals as fire bolts were batted away by my swords. Nina filled her fist full of white hot flames as she came crashing down on top of me. I leapt away in the nick of time as her fist hit the ground and an explosion of scalding white flame erupted from the impact. Nina was starting to grow more and more enraged. Her hair had an alabaster glow to it as she stepped forward to face me once more.

    "You''re not going to win this time," I said with an almost snickering grin.

    Nina cried out in a spiteful frustration as she dashed forward towards me.

    "Shut up!"

    I leaned out of the way of her rocketing fist only to be caught by another jab. My head flew back from the force of the blow as another strike went for my stomach. Nina swept her feet under my leg and raised her fist as I was tripped up by her kick. Her flame imbued strike slammed into my skull and knocked me into the ground hard. The cement beneath me began to give way from the force of the blow. Nina growled like a wild beast as she began to focus all her frustration upon that one area. Fire erupted with such violent force you could feel a shockwave from the burst. I managed to disappear into negative space as the flames licked away at the small crater I once laid in. I reappeared behind her and sliced her across the back. She stumbled forward and blasted a jet of flame towards me as she clutched her wound. I ducked under the blaze and fired a single beam at Nina''s shoulder. She stumbled back yet again as I continued to fire beam after beam at her. Her body was thrown back with the force of each beam''s impact. Finally Nina cried out and unleashed one of the largest explosions I had ever seen her emit. I shielded myself as best I could as the flames took in everything around us.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    The flames dissipated mere moments after they appeared. I opened my eyes after the heat died down and suddenly I was faced with something unexpected. A new combatant had entered the fray. Before me stood a woman wrapped in an elegant emerald dress of a gothic style. It was short, falling just above her knees, and was gracefully decorated with black lace. I instantly recognized that almost iconic Lolita styled dress, as did Nina.

    "Katelyn!? What you doing here!?" I cried out.

    "This is my fight too Heaven!" Katelyn screamed as she turned back to me.

    In that moment I got a good look at Katelyn. Fearsome emerald eyes, matching her dress. Ghost like skin, more than likely caused by makeup. Heavily styled, luscious brown locks. All that beauty thrown aside for a moment of strength and empowerment. She immediately turned back to face her friend.

    "Nina! Snap out of this! I know this isn''t you, this isn''t what you want!"

    "Shut up!" Nina swiftly responded.

    "It doesn''t have to be this way Nina, I am here to help!"

    "I said shut up!"

    "I know you still miss your parents after all this time, but working with Regis won''t solve anything! Please Nina!"

    "My name is not Nina!"

    Katelyn and I froze as Not-Nina began to give into her anger more and more.

    "Nina has never been in control. It''s always been me. Ever since they died, I swore to her that I would make a world where she could be free from all this. I did everything I did because I wanted to protect my sister!"

    Katelyn spoke up in an almost defeated voice.

    "Then you''re-!"

    "Serafina, Nina''s Second Personality. Lockhart dragged me away from my sister and turned me into this disjointed conscience."

    I felt my heart ache with empathy. I felt truly sorry for Nina, but I couldn''t let my sympathy stop me there. Just as I regained composure, I heard Terra shouting my name as she ran towards Katelyn and me.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t catch up in time."

    "Oh good¡­ More lambs to the slaughter," Serafina muttered as she began to slowly descend into the madness.

    "Working with Regis is such a pain¡­ But if I didn''t listen to him¡­"

    Serafina began to chuckle to herself as flames enveloped her body. Soon her simple chuckling turned in insane cackles. A cacophony of manic laughter left Serafina''s lips as her flames slowly changed to a blue hue and her eyes began to glow.

    "It can''t be¡­" Terra muttered in shock.

    "Get behind me!" Katelyn barked as we stared in shock.

    Serafina screamed as loud as she could as she fired a blast of blue flame from her palm. Katelyn quickly enveloped us in a barrier made from her own ability to manipulate wind. The blazing strike was redirecting by the currents, but Nina didn''t let up. Nina unleashed an unending rain of fire bolts that all fizzled upon impact with Katelyn''s barrier. Katelyn did the best she could to hold her shield up, but I could see her strength fading fast.

    "Terra! Heaven! That guy Serafina is working with is bad news! I overheard him talking about using Serafina as a diversion to get into the Estate! I don''t know what they are up to, but it can''t be good! You have to head down there and take them out! Don''t worry about me, I can take care of Nina!" Katelyn cried out.

    Katelyn quickly released the barrier into a blast of wind that put out Serafina''s flames, but only for a moment. With a sudden burst of rage, her blue fire returned with twice the intensity.

    "Are you sure you can do this!?" I screamed out to Katelyn.

    "Just go!"

    Katelyn blocked several bolts of blue flame as they rocketed right towards us before sending a push of turbulence towards Serafina. The two of us didn''t question her request. There were bigger things at stake. We ran towards the rubble of the Estate while Katelyn fought her only friend with everything she had.

    Serafina dashed forward at Katelyn. She threw several flaming punches that her former friend attempted to dodge. Several consecutive hits scraped along Katelyn''s body. She tried to fight back the pain as she felt the stinging heat of Serafina''s flames. She quickly struck Serafina with her palm and sent flying backward on a gust of wind. Nina flew through the air and retaliated with suppressive fire. Katelyn summoned a shield around her that caught all of Serafina''s projectiles and hurled them right back at her. Nina merely grinned as she ignited the area around her and sent her storm of flame towards Katelyn. Katelyn used her abilities to deflect every blazing tongue that came for her. Finally, Serafina used both hands to unleash a devastating blast of her flame. Katelyn quickly raised a barrier, but couldn''t redirect the strike. It was now a pure test of raw power.

    "You were my friend! Both of you were, you don''t have to do this!"

    Serafina said nothing as she put even more of her power into her attack.

    "Serafina! Please!"

    Not a word got through to the manic pyromancer.

    "Is this what your parents would have wanted!?"

    That was the moment that Serafina hesitated. Memories of her terrifying childhood returned to her as the few precious moments she had with her parents played out in crystal clear definition. Katelyn took her opportunity as her body evaporated into the very wind she wielded. Serafina tried to blink into her embers, but was caught by Katelyn slamming into her. A swirling vortex and a plume of blue flame soared violently throughout the sky until disappearing into the depths of the city to continue the battle elsewhere.

 (Vol 2) Chapter 29: Enter the White Rabbits

    Regis skipped through the cold, steel walled, subterranean corridors beneath the Arcturus Estate. With a childish grimace plastered upon his face he galloped gleefully down the long halls. His cheerful prancing finally brought him to a massive metal door at the end of one of the many labyrinthine tunnels. Regis looked up at the towering metal doors before him. The word "Grigori" was spelt out upon the gateway in massive iron letters. Regis'' cheery grin turned to a mischievous smirk as he thought to himself how to get the door open.

    "Step aside Regis."

    Regis turned to see Lazarus approaching the door. He clenched his fist tight and threw a punch at the metal gate, blowing a hole in the massive steel threshold. Regis applauded Lazarus'' efforts and approached his comrade with a kick his step.

    "Nice one Lazarus! Remind me never to get on your bad side."

    "Noted. Now then, let''s get what we came here for."

    The chamber the two pale men entered was massive. Wires and cables were strewn about the place in a dark web of technological significance. Every wire traced back through the web to a single, towering machine placed in the center of the room. It was a monstrous piece of hardware, its purpose as well as its origins were completely unknown. A terminal was hooked up to the machine right in front of Lazarus and Regis. The two men approached the monitor and Lazarus cracked his knuckles in preparation. Regis sighed to himself and sat on the floor as Lazarus began to type away at the keys. He was searching for something, something that was incredibly important not just to him, but the city as a whole.

    *****

    Terra and I searched through the rubble of the Arcturus Estate. As we navigated the field of soot soaked lumber and stone, we finally came across it. A metal box, with a metal door. It was the only thing that managed to survive Nina''s immense power as she laid waste to the old mansion. As Terra and I approached the small metal hut, Genesis and Reaver caught up with us. As I perceived their approach, I turned to face Genesis.

    "Why are you here?"

    "To make sure you don''t get yourself killed."

    "And what about him?" Terra interjected whilst pointing at Reaver.

    "Temporary alliance."

    I sighed to myself, accepting the explanation for now as I turned to open to the door to the deep. Genesis put his hand on my shoulder glared at me.

    "I hope you know what you are looking for down there."

    "What''s that supposed to mean?"

    "It means-"

    Genesis suddenly stopped mid-sentence as a peculiar sound reached his ears. It was a repetitive sound, like a wave hitting the shore. It was steadily paced and getting louder and closer. He turned to face the bridge and looked out to the horizon. There he saw the source of that noise. Before us was an army, an army marching across the Estate Bridge. I turned my gaze to the bridge and witnessed the sight with my own eyes. An immense force of strangers wrapped in black shawls and wearing cartoonish rabbit masks.

    "No way¡­ There''s more of them!?" I cried out as I summoned my blades.

    "You''ve met them before!?" Genesis asked back at me.

    "They attacked me before I could make it to the Ark."

    Genesis unsheathed his blade while Reaver summoned forth his wall of Mind Gates. The swordsman shouted back to us as we all saw the masked army draw near.

    "Get inside! Now!"

    "Wait! Genesis, what the hell is-!" Terra shouted back.

    "You''ll get your answers later! All I can tell you is that you can''t let the enemy get their hands on what''s buried in the Estate! Now move dammit!"

    I grabbed Terra by the arm and bolted for the door. I swung it open and threw Terra inside, while I followed behind. Terra threw a punch at me, angry that I had the guts to drag her like that.

    "What the fuck Heaven!?"

    "You heard him! We have no time!"

    Terra sighed and calmed herself, but only slightly. We carefully descended down the dimly lit, cement staircase that the door led us to. The stairwell would lead us to the deep underbelly of the Estate. The place where Evo City''s dark origins were kept.

    *****

    Regis rocked side to side as he sat cross legged on the floor, his boredom reaching paramount levels. Lazarus continued to type away at "Grigori''s" terminal whilst Regis began to sing a soft melody to himself.

    "Could you please stop that? I am trying to focus," Lazarus beckoned.

    "Then hurry up. It''s so boring down here."

    "Shouldn¡¯t be boring for much longer" spoke a new feminine voice entering the room.

    The two pale men both turned and saw Terra and I standing in the doorway. Regis smiled at us and waved gleefully. My eyes, however, were locked on the man at the terminal. I recognized him instantly. He was there at the Ministry Square attack. He was the one with the powers that couldn¡¯t be explained. Through clenched teeth I began to speak as I focused on a single object in my mind.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "You. What the hell is going on here? Who are you!?"

    The man turned and sighed to himself. His vivid red eyes sent shivers down my spine as he looked upon the two of us.

    "I suppose a proper introduction is needed now, since this will not be the last we will see each other."

    "You sound confident."

    "I am Lazarus, of the White Rabbits. Over there is my associate, Regis. Now then, what are two Demons doing all the way down here in Grigori''s chamber?"

    "Maybe we should be asking you that!?" Terra shouted, hoping to throw her own voice into the mix.

    "Don''t lie now! You two don''t even know what this place is!" Regis cried out almost hysterically.

    "Rest assured we have found what we needed and will no longer be of any nuisance to you," Lazarus said as he and Regis attempted to make their leave.

    "Not if I have anything to say about it!"

    Without even thinking I summoned that same sword from the Mind Gate and charged forward blindly. Lazarus snapped his fingers as I approached rapidly. Regis intervened and placed his hand on my chest. Suddenly a high pitched screech filled my ears. The sound was glitched and distorted. My Mind Gate and the sword disappeared and suddenly my vision went completely black.

    "Heaven!"

    Terra rushed in with her fists entombed. She leapt into the air and tried to bring her fist down onto Regis. Regis stepped away and suddenly vision returned to me. Regis smiled at the two of us with a barbarous grin. Terra and I grouped together as Regis looked to his partner.

    "I should head topside and go check with our new friends."

    Lazarus nodded as the other Rabbit attempted to leave.

    "You''re not getting away!"

    Before I could even move, my body froze in place. I don''t know how or why, but it had something to do with Lazarus'' ability.

    "Let him go!"

    Terra charged at Lazarus, while Regis disappeared. Her fists rocketed forward aiming for Lazarus'' head. Lazarus struck out his palm and Terra''s fist stopped inches from her opponent. It was as if she struck a wall that she could not see. Feeling movement return to me, I quickly fired a burst of beams at Lazarus that pierced through his leg. He flinched and lowered his guard allowing Terra to break through and send him flying with one punch. We could still hurt him. He was still human. Terra ran forward hoping to finish the job quickly, but before she could move, a bolt of red lightning flashed in front of her.

    "You! We''re not finished yet!"

    "Perfect timing Philip." Lazarus said as he rose from the ground, gazing over at his newfound ally who had entered the fray.

    Terra growled and rushed at Philip as he opened up a Mind Gate. I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me at first, but he really did do it. He was somehow able to open a Mind Gate, just like that girl from before. Lazarus charged forward with immense speed. His hand grasped me by my throat while I was distracted. The White Rabbit forced me to the ground and attempted to choke me out. I immediately blinked into negative space and reappeared beside Terra while the two Rabbits began to circle us. Philip emerged from the Mind Gate with an almost tattoo like blackness crawling along his arms.

    "Let''s tear them apart Lazarus!" he screamed out in a blood thirsty rage.

    "I''ll handle Lazarus," I said to Terra.

    We broke formation and charged forward. Lazarus instantly blasted me back with a shockwave. I fired beams as my body was pushed away. The beams hit an invisible wall as Lazarus redirected focus. I moved up, laying down suppressing fire as I went. I threw my black blade which passed through Lazarus'' wall. I landed behind the Rabbit and attempted to cut at his throat. Lazarus raised another wall and immediately countered. His punch sent me flying off my feet and I flew all the way to the other side of the chamber. Lazarus channeled his ability to his feet and dashed ahead of me in seconds. His fist collided with me once more and sent me flying back the way I came. I disappeared into negative space in an attempt to reorient myself. I had to fight smart against him. He was nothing like anyone else I ever fought.

    Terra matched Philip blow for blow. His bizarre tattoo seemed to harden his body and make him far more resistant to damage. Terra blocked and countered his strikes, but Philip wouldn''t go down. Barreling forward, he grappled Terra and brought her to the ground. He began beating on her senselessly as she threw up her arms to guard. Terra took hit after hit, struggling to break free from Philip, but he wouldn''t let up.

    "Oh fuck this!"

    Terra retreated into her consciousness and suddenly, a violent eruption of metal, earth, and magma engulfed the two of them. From that massive blast emerged Terra looking more confident and haughty than ever.

    "Now you face a goddess."

    "What the fuck?" Philip was more confused than intrigued.

    Astraea focused her powers and began to manipulate the metal in the ground as Philip ran towards his opponent. Spires of steel shot up from the warped ground and were following closely behind the White Rabbit. Astraea had a sickening grin on her face the whole time. It was the look of a Roman emperor watching prisoners flee from a lion. She was entertained by her foes plight. Philip managed to catch up to Astraea and attempted to land a punch. Before his balled up fist even landed a hit, he felt his body snag on something. Astraea smiled at Philip as she placed a hand on his cheek, blood lust in her eyes.

    "Nice try."

    Philip looked at himself as the pain began to kick in, and he screamed. His cries of anguish however, quickly turned to screams of pure anger and hate as his strength welled up inside him and he summoned the Mind Gate yet again.

    I emerged from the negative space and was pulling out all the stops to break Lazarus'' barriers and outpace him. I summoned forth my unnamed sword and took some distance from my foe. I had to focus. I had to think.

    "Mind Zero¡­" I began to mutter in a chant as I tried to imagine the battle as in my mind.

    I had to be several steps ahead at all times. I charged forward, gripping my sword. This time I would catch him. I swung my blade at Lazarus only to hit another wall. I fired a dark beam through the wall and pushed forward. Before Lazarus could guard, my blade cut through like butter. Silence rang out through the chamber as the sound of flesh and blood hitting hard metal rebounded in our ears. His arm was severed in an instant. Lazarus, however, didn''t seem to care.

    "Not bad."

    In that moment he regrew his missing arm in mere moments. Demons could regenerate too, but growing back entire limbs took minutes. Lazarus could regenerate in seconds, maybe even faster. My eyes widened in realization. Suddenly Terra slammed into my back as she was knocked away by Philip. We were starting to lose ground. Lazarus and Philip drew closer to us as we did our best to maintain our defense. But that ground was ever so subtly slipping away from us. Terra tried to swing out at Philip as he approached, only for Lazarus to lock her in place. Philip grinned as his fist soared towards Terra''s body. I could hear the crunch of bone as he slammed Terra''s head into the floor. She was out in an instant and all I could do was watch. Philip then turned on me. He charged forward and sent his fist flying towards my stomach. The attack hit me full force and I spat blood from my mouth as Lazarus remained in control. Another punch, another wad of blood working its way to the surface. Crimson stains and splotches dripped from my motionless body. Philip was relishing in this, before getting bored and lifting my limp body and slamming me head first into the ground. My vision grew blurry and red as motion returned to me. I writhed on the ground as I tried to fight back. I could still barely make out the approach of someone new. It looked like a woman in a suit. I could barely make out the look on her face as she appeared to adjust her glasses. As my vision started to fade, I could see it. Mind Gates, hundreds of them.

 (Vol 2) Chapter 30: Good Morning, its Time to Wake Up!

    Another sunny day in Evo City. Morning light poured through my bedroom window assaulting my weary eyes. In defense I mustered every last bit of energy I had left to simply roll myself under the covers. I''d do anything to scavenge whatever last minutes of sleep I could.

    "Alright kiddo, time to get up."

    A subtle grumble of discontent escaped my hovel of blankets as an all too familiar voice grabbed hold of me. That voice latched onto my waning consciousness and willed me to awaken. Though it was a vein effort to say the least.

    "Five more minutes¡­"

    "No can do kid. You got school in¡­ Less than an hour."

    "Shit¡­"

    "Language. Come on, you''ll feel better once you get a shower."

    It took some struggling, but I found myself centered beneath a stream of steaming hot water. The feeling of cascading warmth flowing along my exposed flesh, ripe with the stench of morning, brought me to wake. I could feel the crumbs of dried skin hinging my eyelids shut start to fall free as water blasted them clean. Every disjointed droplet collided with the surface and resonated around me. It was music to my ears. A peaceful melody to bring me closer and closer to stable levels of consciousness. After but a quick ten or twenty odd minutes, I retreated from the heat of the shower and was greeted by a rush of brisk air. I snatched a towel from the rack beside me in mere moments, quickly shielding my body from the chilling cold of dry air on wet skin. I was awake at last, yet it only felt like I was only that. Awake.

    Waking up. That¡¯s nothing like being born now is it. We do it every day, waking up. It¡¯s one of the most menial tasks we go through each and every day and yet, it''s the most important. But waking up, that¡¯s not really living is it? Just brining your body to consciousness, but neglecting everything else. Just going through the motions like a machine on an assembly line. A lifeless shell carrying out a menial existence. A body playing host to a being who knew nothing of what he wanted to be in life. Even back then, I always had that sneaking suspicion. A feeling of creeping dread that set itself upon my dreams like a she-wolf. A merciless hunter stalking and taunting the prey. My life was simply a series of motions it seemed. Arriving at school was no special part of my day either. Just another motion, another step to take. Yet another rung on the ladder of life easily overcome and forgotten with the rest of the past. It was the future I was looking for. A bright future. A future as luminescent as the sun hanging in our sky, and yet, it was a future I was completely blind to. The future was only ever something I heard about. I could never see it with my own two eyes, but it only made sense. My eyes were dragged down by duffel bags crammed to capacity.

    I strolled through the halls as the day began. Rumors circulated the halls in a connection speed rivaling the fasted internet servers. Whispers carried on wings of Hermes. Tales both tall and fairy traveled at light speed and were eventually intercepted by adolescent curiosity.

    "Hey did you hear about that..?"

    "Yeah¡­ Did they ever find out who did it?"

    "No one knows."

    "I hope they don¡¯t come anywhere near here."

    "How could that even happen..?"

    The whispers that day were different. They spoke of things beyond the walls of the school and forward fortifications of student social life. These weren¡¯t just tall fairy tales. They were news stories. I took notice of the air next. Tense. Hard. It was like every student was packed together like sardines. It was an atmosphere that broke my stoic, machine-like exterior. I grew phased by it and it surprised me. Seemed my love for the city I called home surpassed any animosity I felt towards adolescent academia. Nevertheless, I tried the best I could to shove it all to the back of my mind like baggage. Repress the fear and carry on, that was how I did things. I always kept in mind that I¡¯d have time to worry or grieve later on. The day went on easily with this method I proposed. Before long I landed into the class that allowed me to revitalize my interest in living. Science. More specifically physics. It wasn¡¯t the most impressive class, but it was my Heaven on Earth. My little sanctuary locked away within a school.

    My greatest passion in life was physics. I could never really explain it all too well. I simply found myself fascinated with the way the world works. I had a burning desire to study the world''s laws and mechanics. The cogs that turn the engine of our planet. For forty-five minutes my head was bombarded with some of the more elementary principles on our world. The class was simple and all, since I was still only just in high school. But sitting through those lectures and partaking in lab experiments gave me a great hope for my future. University was around the corner, even if it did mean I''d be leaving the island, it would be worth it.

    Shortly after my physics class was my lunch break. The rumors still persisting as I sat and ate. The only other person not affected by whatever tragic news was spreading was my close friend. Her name was¡­ Strangely enough it seems I can''t really remember it. Has it just been that long since I last saw her? I still remember her face clear as day. Soft and pale with short black hair and immensely vibrant blue eyes. She was the one memory that never seemed to fade away no matter what I tried. A lingering shard of joy forever bound to my brain.

    "I guess you heard the news too?" she would ask.

    "Not really. I thought you didn¡¯t care about that stuff." I responded, unwrapping the sandwich I bought from the deli on the way to school.

    "I don''t, but that doesn''t mean you don''t. It''s my job to worry about my friends."

    I sighed for a moment before biting into my sandwich. XXXXXX kept talking as I ate. It was always nice to have her company during those few moments of downtime. I didn''t have many friends back then, though that was mostly by choice. I preferred mostly to keep to myself. XXXXXX however, never kept to herself. She always wanted someone else to be present in her life. She relied heavily on social interaction. In that regard we couldn''t be farther apart.

    "You doing anything later today?" she asked, hoping to propose we hang out.

    "Not really."

    "Maybe you''d like to go out or something? Do some shopping? Get something to eat?"

    "Why not? It couldn''t hurt."

    *****

    Our afternoon went along like most. A couple trips to a few different shops followed by dinner at our favorite burger joint. We always sat by the window as the cars passed by in blurs down the street. It was there we''d waste our idle days, eating greasy food and talking about the strangest things. That day was no exception.

    "Hey, XXXX?"

    "Yeah?"

    "You ever wonder if there are other worlds out there?"

    I looked at XXXXXX with the strangest of looks. She always asked the most peculiar things.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "What? You mean like other planets or something?"

    "I mean sure, why not? But I was thinking bigger than that, silly!"

    I merely offered a hum of curiosity whilst stuffing my face. Those damn burgers were to die for.

    "What if there was a world just like ours, and you and I were doing the exact same thing we are now? Y''know, eating and talking about stuff. But, what if those versions of ourselves were different. Like maybe we had like blue hair or something."

    "You''re posing the idea of parallel worlds and the first difference you can think of is blue hair?" I responded with an audible chuckle.

    "Oh shut up! It''s the best I could think of. I bet if I gave it more time I could think up something cool!" XXXXXX shouted back with a pout.

    "I''m sure you could, but why the weird question all of the sudden?"

    "Jeez! You really aren''t feeling well are you? We always talk about weird stuff like this."

    "Yeah¡­ I guess we do."

    XXXXXX seemed a bit concerned as my eyes shifted away. A strange feeling pervaded the air in what felt like the longest moment.

    "You alright, XXXX?"

    "Yeah. Never better," I said before stuffing my face again to hide my lie.

    "Bullshit."

    XXXXXX knew I was lying. Her perception was sharp, unparalleled even. I took a moment to sigh after swallowing the hefty bite of meat I took. Finally I spoke what was on my mind.

    "I''ve been hearing rumors all day. More news about the Industrial District. Bodies being found left and right. Mysterious skirmishes. It feels like the city just isn''t safe anymore. I mean, how long until either of us are caught in the crossfire?"

    XXXXXX reached out and grabbed my hand with both of her own, squeezing tight. I felt my face flush with warmth as my rambling came to a screeching halt.

    "XXXX. You worry too much. You''re gonna turn grey and wrinkly before you hit thirty."

    I was stunned for but a few moments while my brain tried to register everything. Soon I returned XXXXXX a smile and she let go of my now warm hand.

    "Thanks, XXXXXX."

    "Don''t mention it. I''m always gonna be here for you. No matter what."

    *****

    The evening came and the sun began to set. I waved goodbye to XXXXXX and watched her walk into the horizon and disappear. She was the nicest girl I knew. Quite beautiful too. Every time I watched her leave I always felt a warmth in my heart. A warmth produced by a wish. A wish for tomorrow to be just like the day before. For life to always feel so warm and welcoming, and for a long time it was. Before I knew it, summer had come and the city was bathed in heat. XXXXXX and I spent almost every day together. It was like a blissful dream. Everyday we''d be out exploring the town, and every sunset I watch her take her first few steps home under the setting sun''s dying light. Life wasn''t going to get any better anytime soon, because it already was true paradise.

    *****

    Another sunny day in Evo City. Morning light poured through my bedroom window assaulting my weary eyes. In defense I mustered every last bit of energy I had left to simply roll myself under the covers. I''d do anything to scavenge whatever last minutes of sleep I could.

    "Alright kiddo, time to get up."

    I went through the motions once again. Only this time with an ever growing fear in the back of my mind. There was a slowly building sense of anxiety that formed in my brain and worked its way to my heart where it would choke out my happiness with thorny vines. Something about that day felt wrong. Like it was the end of something. Father told me that he wanted to hang out that day. The new Street Mall had finally opened up less than a week before. I got to go with XXXXXX a few times before, but now my father was just as intrigued. It seemed like my day was going to be spent with my father. Though it had been a long time since the two of us did anything together. Perhaps it was just me growing up. Either way, I didn''t think much of it and just went along with the day as if it were any other. Although that gnawing feeling of foreboding never left my mind.

    The first few hours went well. We looked through several stores and we wound up really enjoying ourselves. It had been a really long time since me and my father ever really did much. Now it seemed like we were trying to make up for all that lost time. We hardly even noticed that the sun had already started to go down. Everything seemed perfect, as they often do before tragedy strikes.

    Out of nowhere my ears began to ring. The world around me began to heat up. Suddenly all my surroundings became a burning blur. Screams and flickering flames filled my ears as sirens arrived just in time for the chorus. My eyes were wide with horror as that foreboding feeling proved to be based in truth. When the dust of the explosion casted itself aside I was face to face with her. The woman of my nightmares. Serafina.

    "No¡­ Not this time. Not again!" I shouted at the top of my lungs.

    Just as my voice grew to a desperate shout, I watched as the space around me stopped. Everything came to a halt. The world was paused. Not one thing moved. There wasn''t even a single sound to hear. That is, except for me. This is how it would usually pan out. Live my time up to this day, and then rewind it like a tape. Watch the images play backwards at five times the speed. This was my cycle. The prison I subjected myself to after my consciousness was splintered. But this time something changed. As I attempted to once again rewind my reality, I felt a hand on my shoulder connected to a body carrying a voice I recognized far too well.

    "What do you think you''re doing?"

    "I-!"

    Before I could even speak, I felt a great stinging pain. My eyes dragged themselves to my stomach where the wound was. Blood dripped to an already large puddle of crimson as a shimmering blade of light pierced through my flesh. A globule of blood forced its way up from my throat and spilled through my lips. All the while the voice spoke once more.

    "You''ve been asleep for way too long."

    "So this was¡­ A dream?"

    "Yeah."

    I closed my eyes as I embraced the pain. I embraced death as the truth was given to me by my own splintered mind.

    "Then it was a good dream."

    I heard a sigh from behind me as I took my last wounded breath.

    "Good morning. It''s time to wake up."

    I felt the blade rip out of me and I fell to the ground, wallowing in my own blood. I watched the figure walk past my corpse and I stretched my hand towards him. I begged for him to stay with all the breath I could muster.

    "Wait!"

    He turned to face me. Just like me. He looked exactly like me. Just how long had I been dreaming.

    "What was her name? The name of that girl we knew¡­"

    I could see him lower his head, he tried to hide the smile.

    "Kimmie¡­ Her name was Kimmie."

    A blood soaked yet warm smile stretched gently across my face as I buried my head in the soaked ground. I breathed my last. With a violent awakening, I ascended from the dream. Once again I flew on the wings of Abraxas.

    *****

    I shot awake. My eyes adjusted quickly from the shock of my sudden emergence. I had to establish where I was. I knew I was in a bed. That much I could gather before I was greeted by someone new.

    "You''ve been sleeping for some time. Nearly two days have passed."

    I looked ahead of me as I my eyes began to focus. Directly in front of me was a man in a wheelchair. He was a very plain looking man. However, what he lacked in flair he made up for with personality. His soft features magnified that simplistic grin that stretched to one cheek. His soft, creamy hair war brushed back and to the side as to not get in the way of his equally creamy eyes. Those coffee colored irises stared in an uncannily friendly manner. It was a look you would not expect a stranger to have. What¡¯s more is that his suit had a shred of familiarity to it. I felt like I had seen the exact same design fairly recently, though I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it.

    "Who are you?" I asked with a groggy voice.

    "I''ll answer that when you answer this. What made you decide to wake up?"

    "Huh?"

    The man simply sighed in response before explaining things.

    "Look. You can''t play dumb here. I know you weren''t just resting, and I know you buried a part of yourself deep within your mind. Why now, why did you decide to wake up now?"

    I lowered my head a little as I tried to think of an answer.

    "I couldn''t keep running from the past. It would catch up eventually. Besides, I don''t think my mother and father would want to me to just throw away those memories."

    "So it wasn''t an accident that your past became buried."

    "I guess after a while I wanted to pretend like I hadn¡¯t lost a thing."

    "What made that change?"

    "When I saw my mother¡­"

    "That''s right¡­ There are echoes of her in there."

    "How would you know that?"

    I quickly sat up as I grew defensive. The man sighed and wheeled himself a little closer.

    "I guess now is a better time than ever for an introduction. Thomas Throne. Current chairman of the Ministry."

    I cocked my head to the side with slight confusion.

    "The Ministry. You mean the Evo City Government? What the hell does that have to do with what''s in my head?"

    "It''s better if I just show you¡­"

    I felt a sudden rush of tension as Thomas Throne''s eyes set upon me. It was like he was forcing himself onto my wavelength. I felt like every part of our being was syncing up with one another. It felt wrong. I wanted to fight it, but I couldn''t escape it.

    "What are you-!?"

    "Relax. I think you''ve heard these words before."

    My eyes widened as the sudden realization was forced upon me. It was a thought that I wasn''t even sure was my own. Either way, I knew the words he was going to say before he even said them. They were words that frightened me to the very core.

    "Mind Zero."